Voices from Babylon : or, The records of Daniel the prophet

tihvavy of Che 'theoloojical ^tminavf

PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY

v*y vss."

FROM THE LIBRARY OF THE

REVEREND CHARLES ROSENBURY ERDMAN
D.D., LL.D.

^51555

.3 4b

7fJ^- ;^^, oV/"-^-^ .

Voices from Babylon;

tCv nr r;«',-;7^

.THE f FEB 12 1952 _^ ;

Records of Daniel the Prophet.

BY

JOSEPH A. SEISS, D.D,

Pastor of the Church of The Holy Communion, Phii^ada.

AUTHOR of
'a miracle in stone," "last times," " LECTURES ON THE GOSPELS," ETa

With the ancient is wisdom."— Job xii. 12.

PORTER & COATES
PHILADELPHIA.

Copyright, 1879, by PORTER & COATES.

PREFACE.

The name of Babylon stands for the oldest of
earthly cities and the first and most illustrious of
earthly empires. It filled a large place in the early
history of our present world, and possibly may fig-
ure again in its final years. According to its na-
tive etymology {Bab-El), it means The Gate of God.
Gates, in Oriental times, were the places of judg-
ment. It was in the gates that authority spoke,
whence the laws and ordinances were given out,
and where causes were heard and decided. As
the places of public concourse, they were also used
by prophets and sages for the delivery of their
messages to the people. And it is a singular fact
that the great prophetic judgment upon the succes-
sion, career and final termination of worldly sove-
reignty was given out from the original head of
world-empires, and from a primal capital whose
very name denotes The Gate of God.

Equally striking is the further fact that the holy
prophet through whom these divine decisions and
fore-announcements were made was not only an
illustrious sage and courtier in this Gate of God,
but that his name (Dan-i-El) means God's Judge,
Thus, by a group of coincidences which could hard-
ly have been accidental, we have God's judge in

4 PREFA CE.

the Gate of God giving forth the pre-deterniiiiatioiis
and decrees of God with regard to the whole course
of earthly political power.

These Voices of God from the Gate of God,
through the judge of God, it is the object of this
book to describe. The intensity of their interest to
our day and generation, when fairly and fully in-
terpreted, cannot well be exaggerated. Daniel is
peculiarly i\\Q prophet of the latter days. Augus-
tine speaks the language of all Christian antiquity,
as" well as of all the prophetic foreshowings, where
he says : ^^ As the world a2:)proaches its end errors w^ill
increase and impiety and infidelity will abound ;''
and Daniel is pre-eminently the man of God to in-
struct and stay the heart of faith in evil times. Such
was his office to God's erring people in his own day ;
such was the effect of his prophecies in the period of
the Seleucid deceivers and oppressors; and such his
Book is meant to be to us as the shadows of the
coming judgment gather upon the w^orld. Nowhere
does the Spirit of prophecy and miracle stand out
more illustriously in the eyes of men than here.
Nowhere is there a more marvellous demonstration
to mankind of tlie power, providence and presence
of God in human affairs than in this Book. By
astounding wonders, themselves luminous with celes-
tial and moral teachings, the attention is drawn to
the prophet's utterances, and by the accurate ful-
filment of his predictions through the entire roll
of the ages since, those miracles are ever more and
more confirmed. And it is hard to conceive what

PREFACE. O

sort of divine manifestations could be better adapt-
ed to encourage and establish God's people in these
latter days, to fortify them against the materialistic
and deceptive philosophies in vogue, to nurture that
fulness of faith which alone can withstand the Anti-
christian storms whose tempestuous darkness is al-
ready thickening around us, or to enable suffering
devotion to look beyond all present adversities and
perturbations to that heavenly light and eternal
calm ^vhich kept the spirit of the prophet, and
which are at length to take possession of this af-
flicted and misruled earth.

Unfortunately, however, these Voices from Baby-
lon have not been receiving the sort of attention to
which they are entitled. Modern theology in gene-
ral has so dwindled and sunk away from the original
and proper faith of God's Word that the spirit of this
Book has become estranged and uncongenial, if not of-
fensive, to it. Criticism, instead of endeavoring to
bring out its sublime teachings, has labored rather to
encourage unfounded suspicions of its genuineness,
to reduce its terms and imagery into conformity with
a few flat and self-invented prepossessions, or to de-
plete it by way of apology for its presence in the
holy Canon. Even when taken in hand by earnest
believers, the treatment has mostly been either so
superficial and partial as to belittle while attempt-
ing to expound and exalt, or so polemico-scholastic
as to destroy all proper exegesis, or so very deferen-
tial to the shallow rationalism of the w^orshippers
of human progress as to stifle the very soul of the

6 PREFACE.

prophet's crowning presentations. What the world
and the Church need with regard to this Book is,
that it be released and emancipated from all such
imposed clogs and fetters ; that the great Daniel be
made to speak for himself in the majesty of his own
inspired words ; that those sublime foreshowings
vouchsafed to him by the God of heaven be recalled
and restated as they were, and were meant and re-
ceived at the beginning ; and that the invincible
demonstrations which forced their way to victory
over the pagan soul of Nebuchadnezzar be let forth
again in all their divine reality upon the proud,
skeptical and God-defying spirit of this evil age.

The treatment of these sacred Voices in the follow-
ing Lectures is but little in the vein of most of the
commentaries and treatises on the subject. Whilst
the best and worst of modern criticism and exegesis
on Daniel have been consulted, and much of real
worth has thus been found and appropriated, the pur-
pose has rather been to restate the contents of the
Book in the direct import of its own terms, and
thus to revive and vindicate the older and truer
conceptions of the Church with regard to these
magnificent prophecies.

There can be no question that all doctrines legiti-
mately claiming the authority of Holy Scripture
must ultimately rest on the grammar of the lan-
£>:uao^es in which the sacred revelations are 2:iven.
What is against the laws and usages of those lan-
guages as employed by the Holy Ghost can never
be the true meaning. Grammatico-historieal criti-

PREFACE. 7

cism cannot therefore be dispensed with in ascertain-
ing the teachings of Biblical writers. All right in-
terpretation of the divine Word is unavoidably bound
to it. No mere theological or traditional arguments
are competent to establish an article of faith, or to
refute w4iat claims to be one, without being able to
ground itself clearly upon a " Thus saith the Lord "
grammatically determined. Due attention has ac-
cordingly been given to this requirement, and a new
critical translation of the Book of Daniel, embody-
ing all known results of any worth in that^ depart-
ment, is appended to these Lectures.

But something more, and of equally indispensable
necessity in all right exposition of the sacred writings,
is required. " No pi^ophecy of the SGripture is of any
private interpretation J^ 2 Pet. i. 20. As no such
prophecy is from the individual will or wisdom of
the writer, so neither is the composition in which
it is given an isolated thing to be treated by itself
alone. As the sacred writers were all moved by
** the same Spirit," their several productions are only
so many parts of one organic whole. Though each
has his own particular standpoint, surroundings and
objects, which must never be lost sight of, yet no in-
dividual presentations are disconnected from what
others have written on the same subject. The utter-
ances of one dare not be put over against the utter-
ances of another, nor the one be exalted to the de-
preciation of the other; but all must be taken to-
gether, as equal in authority and dignity and as
mutually explanatory.

8 PREFACE.

There is also a correspondence, analogy, interior
coherence and harmony of Scripture with Scripture
as to the substance of every subject, which, if once
truly reached at one place, evokes a common re-
sponse and attestation from every other place, and
thus begets a clearness of conviction beyond all
that the most elaborate discussions can impart. Nor
can any interpretation be the true mind of the Spir-
it which will not fairly construe with the analysis
of all the passages relating to the same topic.

It is upon this basis and method of ascertaining
the purport of God's revelations, rather than on
mere scaffoldings of individual textual criticism, or
on any artificial system of theological architecture,
that the main reliance is here placed.

The critically-revised translation is principally the
work of the author's friend and co-laborer, Rev. R.
F. Weidner, a. M., whose special studies in an-
cient Oriental languages and Biblical criticism well
qualify him for such work. That he has done good
service in this case will be recognized and acknow-
ledged by all competent to judge of such matters.
The Index to the w^hole has likewise been chiefly
prepared by him.

Thus constructed and thus completed, this book
is offered to the public, with the earnest prayer that
it may be blest of God to the instruction and edifi-
cation of many souls, and to the praise and glory
of His own great and ever-adorable Name!.

Philadelphia, Epiphany Season, 1879.

CONTENTS

LECTUKE FIRST.

THE FORMING PROPHET ; OR, DANIEL IN THE ROYAL COLLEGE.

PAGE

The Book of Daniel and its critics. — Other Daniels. — The
prophet's early history. — His natural qualities. — Selected
for service in the palace. — Change of his name. — Importance
of names. — In the king's college. — The king's victuals. —
Daniel's high principle. — The root of his greatness. — The
modesty of his spirit. — A grand example for young men. —
The foundations of true success 15-33

LECTURE SECOND.

THE VISION OF EMPIRE; OR, NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S DREAM.
The scene of primeval history. — Babylon's beginning. — Nim-
rod. — Names of succeeding Babylonian monarchs. — Nebu-
chadnezzar, his conquests and his greatness. — His public
works. — His dream of tlae future of empire. — Plis earnest-
ness in seeking for its meaning, — The masters of Chaldean
wisdom. — Nebuchadnezzar's severity toward them. — In-
competency of man without divine revelation. — Unspeak-
able worth of the Bible 34-51

LECTURE THIRD.

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS; OR, THE FOUR GREAT SOVE-
REIGNTIES.

Daniel surprised. — Engages to tell and explain the king's
dream. — Resorts to prayer. — Answers the king's wishes. —

10 CONTENTS.

PAGE

Treats the dream as from God. — Dreams and tokens. — Ne-
buchadnezzar a proper organ for this revelation. — The mo-
mentousness of the disclosure. — An outline of all political
history. — Babylon. — Medo-Persia. — Macedonian empire. —
Kome. — A constant deterioration. — All actors and agencies
work out God's predictions. — History not accident. — Inspi-
ration a reality 52-73

LECTUKE FOUKTH.

THE FINAL DOMINION; OK, THE KINGDOM OF THE STONE.
All worldly empire in the figure of a man. — The Roman do-
minion still exists. — To be followed by a new and peculiar
power. — A real outward kingdom. — Entirely supernatural.
— Is not the United States. — Is not Christianity as now in
the world. — Christ its Head.— Christ the Stone in three re-
lations.— The Stone kingdom now forming. — Will be mani-
fested only in the judgment-time. — Prophecies concerning
it. — A cavil on the subject 74-95

LECTURE FIFTH.

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL ; OR, NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S GREAT IMAGE.

Nebuchadnezzar's character. — His wisdom as a king. — His
motive in setting up the golden image. — A memorial of
the Jehovah-power. — His good intentions in demanding
homage to it. — Awakened no scruples in the Chaldeans. —
Was contrary to the divine law. — The trial to Shadrach,
Meshach and Abednego. — Their steadfastness.— The king's
anger. — Their miraculous preservation in the furnace of
fire. — Vindication of the miracle. — Lessons from it 96-115

LECTURE SIXTH.

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED; OR, THE KING'S INSANITY.
An ancient state paper. — Omens and tokens. — A second pro-
phetic dream of the king. — Daniel's feeling interpretation
of it. — The cares and honors of the world adverse to piety.
— Nebuchadnezzar's grand achievements. — His self-glorify-

CONTENTS. 11

PAGE

ing pride. — Is overtaken with sudden judgment. — A case
akin to lycanthropy. — The sad picture. — The recovery.— r
Good results of the affliction. — Was Nebuchadnezzar a
converted man? — Warning against pride 116-138

LECTUKE SEVENTH.

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE; OR, BELSHAZZAR'S FEAST.
Who Belshazzar was. — His character. — Nature of his " feast."
— Exceedingly ill-timed. — Sacrilegious excesses of. — The
writing on the wall. — Tiie king's terror. — The queen-
mother. — Daniel summoned. — A sermon in the royal ban-
quet-hall.— Belshazzar's end. — God weighs men. — Is spe-
cially strict with those in power. — Hates sensuality. — Holds
accountable for warnings neglected. — Belshazzar's sacrilege
in modern forms. — Admonition from his example 139-160

LECTURE EIGHTH.

THE MEDO-PERSIAN PRIME MINISTER; OR, DANIEL'S FAITH
TESTED.

The change of government. — Darius the Median. — Selects
Daniel for high office. — Malicious envy against Daniel. —
His faultlessness. — Malignity the more inflamed in view
of his impeccable worth. — Tiie plot to destroy him. — Its
flattering hypocrisy. — Daniel's steadfastness. — The king's
sorrow. — Daniel cast into the lions' den. — His miraculous
preservation. — There is a righteous and merciful God at
the helm of things. — To fear, love and trust Him above all
things, man's highest wisdom 161-182

LECTURE NINTH.

THIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS; OR, THE VISION OF THE FOUR
BEASTS.

A new division of the Book. — Daniel's dream of the four
monsters from the agitated sea. — World-power viewed from
the prophet's stand-point. — Babylon, the winged Lion. —
Medo-Persia, the Boar. — Alexander's dominion, the foui-

12 CONTENTS.

PAGE

headed Leopard. — Rome, the terrible nondescript. — The
judgment. — Good and evil. — Coming of the Son of man. —
The future kingdom. — The high portion of the saints.. 183-205

LECTURE TENTH.

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL; OR, THE RAM, HE-GOAT
AND LITTLE HORN.

Daniel's second vision. — The same powers again. — Harmonies.
Three different aspects of contemplation. — The world-pow-
ers with respect to the Jewish people. — Change of the sym-
bols.— Medo-Persia. — Alexander and the Jews. — Division
of his empire. — The Little Horn. — Antiochus Epiphanes.
— Duration of his afflictions of Israel — His miserable end.
— The type of another oppressor yet to come. — Instructions
and warnings from his career as the type of the Antichrist.
— The Jewish apostasies. — Signs of similar defections in
our day. — Effect of the vision on Daniel. — The study of
prophecy 206-230

LECTURE ELEVENTH.

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES; OR, THE SEVENTY WEEKS.

The inner life of the prophet. — His devotions intensified by
the study of unfulfilled prophecy. — His great prayer. —
God's acceptance of it. — Gabriel sent to make known the
truth. — The prophecy of the seventy sevens. — Relates
exclusively to the fortunes of Israel. — What those seventy
sevens were to bring. — Messiah Prince. — Years from the
word to rebuild Jerusalem to His presentation to Israel. —
How cut off. — Results of, to the Jewish people. — The final
seven. — The final Antichrist. — Resume of the contents of
this chapter 231-256

LECTURE TWELFTH.

THE PICTURE FILLED IN ; OR, THE VISION OF THE HIDDEKEL,
The Greek version of this Book. — Questions concerning por-
tions of chapters x., xi. — Attempts to expurgate the sacred

CONTENTS. 13

PAGE

Books.— No vital points involved in omittina^ the disputed
paragraphs in these chapters. — Daniel's great fast. — The vis-
ion which followed it. — The prophet's suffering from the
vision. — The costs of divine revelations. — Offices and do-
ings of the angels. — Conflicts with spiritual Powers. —
Succession of kings in Persia. — The riches of Xerxes. —
Decadence of Persian dominion from the battles of Mar-
athon and Salamis. — Alexander and his en)pire. — ''The
king of the south" and "the king of the north." — God
with His people. — Angels their helpers. — Tlie vanity of
earthly riches and glory 257-278

LECTURE THIRTEENTH.

THE REIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST; OR, THE WILFUL KING.
An Antichrist yet to come. — Biblical descriptions of him. —
The Christian Fathers on the subject. — " The king." — The
last bestial power on earth. — An individual person. —
Opinions whence he shall come. — Wilfulness his great
characteristic. — His self-exaltation above everything. —
Patronizes a god. — His injustice and misrule. — His end. —
Signs pre-intimating his coming. — Spirit of the times. —
"The Coming Man." — Mistaken hopes 279-302

LECTURE FOURTEENTH.

THE FINAL OUTCOME; OR, THE GREAT CONSUMMATION.
False impressions touching the shutting up and sealing of
these visions. — True meaning of the angel. — The time of
the Antichrist a time of unprecedented trouble. — The Jews
under him. — Duration of his reign. — The standing up of
Michael. — What it includes. — Ending of " the times of the
Gentiles." — A time of blessed resurrections. — The reign of
death. — Its destruction. — The eternal rewards. — The con-
ditions on which they depend 30^329

A Critically-revised Translation 831-377

List of Authors 379-383

Index 385-391

VOICES FROM BABYLOiN

LECTURE FIRST.

The Forming Prophet; or, Daniel in the
KoYAL College.

Daniel 1 : 1-21.

IF God will, I propose to give at such intervals as
may be convenient a course of somewhat special
Lectures on the Booh of Daniel. It is a part of Holy
Scripture, perhaps the most interesting and valuable
of all the prophetic books — one remarkably well suited
for the determination of some of those questions which
modern skepticism has raised, and one very full of
just such truth as is most suitable for the consid-
eration of men in our day, whether believers or un-
believers.

Quite a number of the brightest lights of our mod-
ern world, as distinguished for their erudition as thor-
ough in their piety, have devoted some of their
best efforts to the study of this Book, and given
their united testimony to its excellence, its instruct-
iveness and its value as a clew to the knowledge
of God's purposes and dispensations as they run
through the whole course of time. Though many

15

16 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

critics have arisen who have brought all the aj^pa-
ratus of modern learning, and much "science false-
ly so called," to the work of discrediting it as the
production of the great man whom it claims as its
author, the result has been to exhibit with aug-
mented clearness, and to establish all the more firm-
ly, not only the genuineness and authenticity of this
Book, bnt the certainty of its inspiration, the im-
portance of it in the canonical record, and the cen-
tralness of its place in the revelations of God to
man. " Happily for the present age," says Words-
worth, '^the shafts of a skeptical criticism, which a
few years ago were discharged in a volley against
the Book of Daniel, appear now to be almost spent.
Its quiver seems to be empty. The attacks made
upon this Book with much eagerness and activity
have stirred up able champions of the fiith, and
thus, by God's providence overruling evil for good,
the assaults of unbelief have been made the occa-
sions and means of strengthening our belief in the
genuineness, authenticity, and inspiration of the Book
of Daniel, and have secured to the Church those spir-
itual blessings which may be derived from a careful
study of it." A few passages may have crept into
the text on which some reasonable doubt may rest,
but the limits of them can be clearly defined, and their
elimination, if we must needs let them go, not only
does not touch a single item of importance in the
Book, but tends to set out in far more intelligible-
ness, consistency, conspicuity and elegance the grand
and noble presentations of the great i)rophet-statesman

THE FORMING PROPHET. 17

of Babylon whose name it bears. With all that an
inimical criticism and a perverted erudition have been
able to accomplish, we may still take up the exclama-
tion of Bishop Newton : " What an amazing prophecy
is this, comprehending so many various events, and
extending through so many successive ages, from the
establishment of the Persian empire, upward of five
hundred years before Christ, to the general resurrec-
tion ! What stronger and more convincing proofs can
be given or required of a divine providence and a
divine revelation, that there is a God who directs and
orders the transactions of the world, and that Daniel
was a prophet inspired by Him ! No one could thus
declare the times and the seasons but He who hath
them in His power.'^

And, as Sir Isaac Newton, " who explored the
firmament with unwearied wing, and made an apoc-
alypse of the stars, felt that he was sounding a great-
er depth and rising to a loftier height when he sat
down, a patient student of this Book, to ascertain the
mind and make plain to less gifted souls the meaning
of the Spirit of God '' which herein speaks, it surely
cannot be beneath us, or a waste of time and energy,
or anything less than a pleasant duty and a high priv-
ilege, to devote ourselves with some degree of special-
ness to what God has here caused to be written for
our learning upon whom the ends of the world have
come. May the God of Daniel guide and help us in
the attempt !

It has been the pleasure of a certain class of minds to
assume that we know almost nothing of Daniel, the He-

2

18 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

brew captive and exile, to wlioin this Book is ascribed.
Tlie evident reason has been, not that ample records
are wanting, but that the admission of those records
carries with it the infallible certainty of miracle, in-
spiration, and prophecy, of which many would like
to be rid. The skeptical Gibbon enunciated a larger
and deeper truth than he was perhaps aware of, when,
unable to see any escape from the contemporary evi-
dence for a fact, or from its miraculousness if true, he
said, " The stubborn mind of an infidel is guarded by a
secret incurable suspicion.^' And it is this "suspicion,''
incurable save by the subduing influence of the Holy
Ghost — this wilful shutting of one's self up against un-
welcome truth— this foregone conclusion against the
possibility of miracles and inspired prophecy — this
exaltation of a supercilious rationalism against every-
thing above it — which has been the spring of all the
adverse criticism on this Book, and the cause of the
difficulty in finding authentic information concerning
" Daniel the prophet." The truth is, that we know
more of him than we know of Adam, Noah, or Job —
as much as we know of Joseph, Isaiah, Ezekiel, or
Herod the Great — and nearly as much as we know
of Moses, David, St. Paul, or Napoleon.

There are three Daniels spoken of in the Scriptures
— one, a son of David, born in Hebron of Abigail the
Carmelitess, referred to in 1 Chron. iii. 1 ; another, a
son of Ithamar, who went up with Ezra after the
Babylonish captivity, and of whom we read in Ezra
viii. 2 and Neli. x. 6 ; and the third, the great Daniel,
the prophet of God, who lived one of the most orig-

THE FORMING PROPHET. 19

inal and extraordinary of lives, and wrote one of the
most important and remarkable books of the inspired
Canon. It is this last alone with whom we have here
to do.

This Daniel was descended from one of the highest
Jewish families in the last period of the Hebrew mon-
archy. He was almost certainly of royal blood, born
at Jerusalem during the days of Jeremiah. He was
among the captives whom Nebuchadnezzar, then at
the head of the Babylonian armies, carried away from
Judea to the Chaldean capital on the Euphrates. He
was then a boy about fourteen years of age.

Of all the Jewish youths thus, transported, he was
tlie foremost in every quality both of body and mind.
He was without blemish, comely in person, skilful in
wisdom, cunning in knowledge, quick of understanding,
and having ability in him. And as it was the custom
of Oriental monarchs to select the most likely of their
captives taken in war for their own particular service,
DaniePs royal blood, culture, and excellent physical
and mental recommendations soon pointed him out
as one destined so to be employed. The better to fit
him for the king's service, he, together w^ith three
other Hebrew youths, was put under the charge of
the Babylonian eunuchs to undergo a special train-
ing of three years.

It had been prophesied by Isaiah to Hezekiah :
''Of thy sons which shall issue from thee, which thou
shalt beget, shall they take away, and they shall be
eunuchs in the palace of the king of Babylon." Isa.
xxxix. 7. The inference is, that in Daniel this pre-

20 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

diction was fulfilled, ils Josephus also states, and that
in suffering and privation he was formed for the place
in which he became so conspicuous and notable.

An attempt was likewise made to obliterate his
Judaic prepossessions and opinions by assigning to
him a different name. It has been observed that
while the king of Babylon liked DanieFs pleasant
face and scholarship, he did not like his religion. As
men of the world delight in the erudition, eloquence,
and attainments of Christian ministers, if only spared
these continual appeals to conscience and the everlast-
ing urgency of the Gospel in its claims to the practical
mastery of the heart and life, so the king of Babylon
would gladly avail himself of DaniePs science and
grace if he could only separate from them everything
relating to Daniel's God. Daniel's name had in it a
reference to Jehovah, as also the names of his three
Jewish comrades. As this would be to them a con-
stant reminder of the worship of their fathers, and
Bomething of a standing protest against the gods and
idolatries of the Chaldeans, it was anything but agree-
able to the proud court of Babylon. Hence other
names were given to these youths. Daniel means
GocVs judge ; so this name was changed to Belteshaz-
zar, which means Befs prmce, or he whom Bel, the
chief god of Babylonian worship, favors and exalts.
Hananiah means Jehovah^s gift; so this name was
changed into Shadrach, which means the kiiig^ s friend.
Mishael means the incomparableness of God; so this
was changed to Ifeshach, which means the gentle one,
or the one devoted to the s^oddess Shesach. Azariah

THE FORMING PROPHET. 21

means Jehovah our help ; so this was changed to Abed-
nego, which means the servant of the star, or of the
god Mercury. In other words, all four of these names '
were completely heathenized by cutting out of them
all references to the God of Israel, and inserting cor- ;
responding references to the idol gods of Babylon.

There might seem to be but little in a name, but
it is not a matter of total indifference. A fortunate
or unfortunate name may have an important effect
on the history of him who bears it. The very sound
of the designation by which one is perpetually called
will have its influence, and cannot be without some
moral effect, either favorable or unfavorable. Whole
histories and vast circles of ideas are often treasured
up in a name ; and names should never be given
without consideration. If they can be made suo-o-es-
tive of noble principles, examples, or memories, so
much the better. Parents may be shaping the des-
tinies of their children and affecting their whole life
by the names they fix upon them. In the vocabulary
of heaven we have reason to believe that names are
the significations of things. God wished His Son to
be called Jesus, because He was to save His people
from their sins. And when the court of Babylon
wished to blot out from these Hebrew youths the
memory of their fathers and of the worship of the
God of Israel, the very first thing was the changing
of their names to correspond with the object desired.

But the expedient in this case did not succeed.
Babylon began too late with these youths. Their
names were changed, but their principles did not

22 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

yield to the enchantment. Early instructions are not
so easily obliterated. The impressions of childhood
are always tlie most lasting. They engrave them-
selves upon the whole formation of the man ; they
constitute the mould of one's being. They may be
weakened and overlaid^ but not extinguished. They
are like words spoken in a whispering-gallery, which
may not be heard near where they are uttered, but
are produced in far-distant years and go echoing
along the remotest paths of life. A child's heart is
plastic, and the form to which it is once set is the
hardest thing in the world to change. These youths
had been brought up in the knowledge and worship
of the true God, and had been taught His word and
law; and their early teachings abode with them and
remained proof against all the subtle seductions and
expedients of a heathen court. They quietly took
the new names assigned them, for they could not
help themselves. Those names were indeed lies as
applied to them, but they were obliged to submit, as
the good and pious of every age have had to bear
the ill names which the world has put upon them.
It is not possible for God's people to escape the re-
proaches of the wicked. Paul was called a madman,
and Christ himself was called a glutton, a wine-
bibber, and a devil. Both meekly endured it in the
blessed consciousness of its utter falsity. And so
these Hebrew youths took the base cognomens dic-
tated by their heathen conquerors, but under those
offensive names still lurked the holy teachings of
their childhood. Tyrants might change their names,

THE FORMING PROPHET. 23

but their hearts remained loyal to the God of their
fathers. Teach your children the fear of the Lord
and the truths of revelation from their earliest in-
fancy. Even if they cannot fully understand them,
imbue their young natures with them ; and in after
years, when you are no longer present to direct, they
will be like the lodestone to the mariner in navi-
gating the trackless sea. It may seem like casting
your seed upon the waters, but some of it will find
a lodgment where it will grow to beautify and bless
long after your voice has become silent in the grave.
It was not long before a test occurred to prove
how firmly rooted in their hearts were the sacred
teachings which had been early imprinted upon these
youths. The more to draw and attach them to their
royal conqueror, the king appointed them a daily
provision of meat from the royal table and of the
wine of which he himself drank. It was a mark
of most particular favor and condescension — a regal
generosity — intended to win their hearts and excite
their admiration, gratitude, and affection for their
master. One writer thinks it was as much as to say,
" If you will become priests of our temple, we will
give you an endowment from the state." It was
at least a token of gracious preferment to impress
them with an idea of their sovereign's goodness, and
to show them what they might expect by loyally
identifying themselves with Babylon's king and
Babylon's institutions. It was a most enticing ap-
peal to the ambition of these young men. In the
king's school, chosen for the king's service, and fed

24 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

and feasted from the king's table with the food and
drink of which the king himself partook, it would
be difficult to imagine what could more stir and in-
flame the aspirations of their youthful hearts. What
might they not hope when thus noticed and honored
from the throne ?

But, whilst duly sensible and appreciative of the
royal favor, '' Daniel purposed in his heart that he
would not defile himself with the portion of the
king's meat, nor with the wine which he drank."
To partake of these royal viands was, to him, contrary
to his religion and his conscience. It was the com-
mon custom among the heathen, when they sat down
to a meal, to offer or dedicate a portion of the pro-
visions and drink to the gods. In the place of our
asking a blessing, they had a ceremony of acknow-
ledgment or dedication to their household deities.
Paul refers to this, and, on the ground of Christian
principle, forbids participation where eatables are
thus devoted to idols. The Jewish law was still
more rigid, and strictly prohibited certain classes
of food altogether, and other classes also if not pre-
pared in a prescribed way. There was no security,
therefore, that, in every mouthful he might take of
this meat, and drink from the table of the king,
Paniel would not be violating the laws of his God.
The question consequently Avas, whether he should
consult his conscience or his appetite and comfort —
whether or not he should let his religion go and
accept common cause with idolaters — whether he
should relinquish fidelity to the throne of his Maker

THE FORMINO PROPHET. 25

or risk his good standing with the king, wlio was
disposed to favor him. Had he been one of those
easy-going Christians of our day who are ready to
make any worldly pleasure, gain, or convenience an
ample excuse for setting aside any claims or duties
of religion, we should never have heard of any
scruple on the subject ; but then we never should
have had the illustrious Daniel. It takes sterner
stuff to make saints, prophets, and holy princes than
that which shuts its eyes and asks no questions, and
is content to accommodate itself to almost any thing;
and any place. Abraham^s conscience would not let
him stay in Ur, though his going out would lead
him he knew not whither. Moses' conscience would
not allow him to accept Egypt's throne and riches,
though it sent him an exile for forty years in the
wilderness. Paul could not permit himself to confer
with flesh and blood, though at the sacrifice of every-
thing earthly. And any one who would be a true
man of God must be willing to risk all, and even
life itself, rather than go against conscience and the
clear will of Jehovah. The worldly-wise may call
it squeamishness, and sneer at it as a straining at
gnats, that Daniel resolved not to defile himself with
the viands of the king's table ; but it was the great
foundation-stone of all his greatness. Principle is
never small. It is even greater when exhibited in
little things than in matters so imposing that there
is scarcely room for trial. And he that is faithful
in little is thereby also faithful in much. The man
who has no regard for })ence is not to be trusted for

26 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

pounds. Our own history has shown us how^ a
mighty revolution and the creation of a great and
glorious nationality may be wrapped up in a box
of tea. Daniel took his stand for God, conscience,
and righteousness even in the little matter of his
meat and drink, and thus laid the groundwork of
a character which passed untarnished and unscathed
through seventy years of political life, which out-
lived envy, jealousy, and dynasties, and which stands
out to this day the brightest on all the records of
humanity. We wonder and gaze with awe upon
him as we contemplate his sublime career.

Elevated from his early youth to the presidency
over all the colleges of Babylon's wise men, then to
the judge's bench, then to the headship of all the
governors of an all-conquering empire, and holding
his place amid all the intrigues indigenous to Oriental
despotisms through three successive monarchies ; hon-
ored during all the forty years of Nebuchadnezzar's
reiorn ; entrusted with the kino^'s business under the
insolent and sensual Belshazzar ; acknowledged by the
conquering Medo-Persians ; the stay and protector of
his people under every administration through all the
dreary years of their long exile; dwelling with the
great in the most dissolute as the most grand and
powerful of all the old heathen cities; invulnerable
to the jealousies and envies of plotting satraps, and
maintaining himself unspotted to the end as a wor-
shipper of Jehovah in a court and empire made up of
idolaters, — Daniel's life presents an embodied epic of
faith and greatness, and exhibits one of the rarest pic-

THE FORMING PROPHET. 27

tures ever shown in any mere man. And yet the
whole of it had its root and beginning in his youtliful
resolve not to defile himself with the portion of the
king's viands !

Joseplius resolves the whole matter into the wisdom
of a vegetarian diet for success in study. But Jose-
phus wTote as a sycophant and a craven. He knew
better, but wished to avoid reflections upon the idol-
atry of the emperors and people whom he desired to
propitiate and please. Had he possessed a spark of
Daniel's devotion and honesty, he never would have
perpetrated such an absurdity. The question was not
about what sort of diet is most conducive to learning,
but about the requirements and commands of God
^vith res])ect to things offered to idols and contrary to
tlie Law. It was not a question about vegetable food
or of total abstinence from vinous drinks, but one of
loyalty to his Maker, to his conscience, and to the
ordinances of Heaven. It was not a question of
dietetics, but one of high religious principle and duty.
Daniel might have kept himself to pulse and water all
his days and never been more of a man than Josephus
was ; but he had learned the statutes of Jehovah, and
kept himself devoutly to them. Hence the blessing
of his humble fare, and of himself in the use of it,
which turned deficnencies into successes, weaknesses
into power, and adversities into glorious triumphs.
It is not meat and drink that make men prosperous,
wise, and great. It is not the eating of the king's
portion, nor abstinence from it, but solemn, self-sac-
rificing devotion to sacred principle, which develops

28 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

Daniels, Haiiaiiiahs, and noble masters of wisdom
and saints of God.

But it was not in offensive self-assertion that these
youths declined the king's viands. An obtrusive piety
is never of God. True religion is always courteous,
modest, and anxious to avoid unnecessary collisions.
With all its inflexibility it is always amiable and
kind. There be some who seem to think they cannot
be faithful without being rude, or true to God without
harshness toward men. But here we have all the
modesty and politeness of genuine refinement, and all
the courtesy of an accomplished courtier, with all the
steadfastness of the most devoted piety, evincing the
genial sincerity, and heralding in its simplicity the
future greatness of the man. Daniel showed no
acerbed temper. He did not fly into an indignant
passion about his religion and his God. He did not
break out in declamation against Babylonian ways
and idolatries. He did not feign himself insulted by
the offers of his king because they did not harmonize
with his views and feelings. There was no bravado,
no insolence, no defiance. That would have been as
wrong as to eat of the king's meat. It would not
have recommended him or his cause, and could only
have made matters worse. Therefore, with the mod-
esty of a true man, with due regard to the situation,
and with that humility of spirit which considers the
rights and feelings of others while yet faithful to prin-
ciple, he put the whole thing in the shape of mild and
gentle request that he and his three friends might be
permitted to live on pulse and water, if only by way

THE FORMING PROPHET. 29

of experiment for ten days. And such entire con-
fidence had he in God's favor to those who honor His
statutes that he cheerfully stipulated to accept what-
ever should be judged right if at the end of that time
he and his friends did not prove as fair and fat in
flesh as any of his schoolfellows who had no scruples
about the portion of the king's meat.

In all these particulars we behold the sound and
refined religious character of the man, and the putting
forth of those shoots of moral stamina which made
Daniel one of the noblest and most successful of
men.

And what an illustrious example have we here for
the imitation of all young men ! You have been in-
dulging many a fond and anxious dream of success,
honor, and greatness in the world. You would like
to do something good and noble for yourself and for
your race. You are often absorbed with thinking
over plans, movements, and methods of operation by
which to conciliate the favors of fortune, to reach dis-
tinguished positions in life, and to leave behind you
some good record when your race is run. If it is not
so, I would not give much for your prospects. And
as you think, all the warmth and zeal of your young
nature kindles at what you propose to accomplish and
make of yourself. I find no fault with this. It is
all right enough, and what becomes youthful years.
I would have you think with all seriousness, make
up your plan of life with the deepest fixedness of
purpose, and then pursue it unswervingly through
thick and thin, never faltering and never surrender-

30 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

iiig. Your life will come to nothing without this.
True and great men and great and honorable successes
never come by accident. And one all-conditioning
thing in a successful life is deep-rooted and inflexible
devotion to correct religious princi^^le. This made
the Daniels, the Pauls, the Luthers, and the Wash-
ingtons of history. He who leaves out of his plans
and purposes an honest and devout regard for his
soul, his God, and eternal judgment, leaves out the
very seed-grain from which all true greatness and all
real success grow. You may not like such sentiments.
You may think it merely professional in me to state
them as I do. You may consider it manly and inde-
pendent to throw oif restraints and shackles of this
cliaracter, and despise them as only in your way.
But let me tell you that all the proper success and
glory of your life is wrapped up in them. You make
a sad and deplorable miss-shot of your being if you
propose to realize your golden dreams without them.
Tliere is no right life in merely caring for this dying
body and pandering to its appetites, while the soul
and its high being are w^ilted by starvation and neglect.
It is not right life merely to till the earth, and cover
its hills with cattle, and make its fields glad with har-
vests, while all the sublime domain of the immortal
spirit is left to waste and desolation. It is not right
life merely to build houses, cities, and railways — to
unchain the imprisoned spirit of steam — to dig up
metals and pound them into shapes — while the moral
nature is abandoned to chance or stagnation, with all
its nobler treasures neglected, overlaid, and lost. It

THE FORMING PROPHET. ^1

is not right life merely to become rich, famous, or
even learned, if the momentous things of God and
immortality are disregarded or despised. What mat-
ters it to pass with sublimest brilliancy through the
few years of stay on earth if it must end in an eter-
nity of darkness and despair? With tremendous
urgency, and for ever, rings out that unsolved ques-
tion oif the Master of all wisdom : " What shall it
profit a man if he gain the whole world, and lose his
own soul ?" Better fail a thousand times, and fail in
everything else, than attempt to shape for yourself a
life without God, without hope in Christ, and with-
out an interest in heaven. No one can afford such
an experiment. It will unmake you if you try it. It
will turn your life into nothingness and your being
into an ever-greatening curse. You may think it in-
dependent, dignified, and noble, but you can no more
succeed in it than you can dwell with devouring fire.

What young men generally are mostly concerned
about is capital. They think if they only had capital
they would accomplish wonders. And so they can, if
the'word be taken in its right sense. They understand
by it a full and heavy pocket, but, properly, capital
does not mean balances in bank, bonds, and letters
of credit. Its true meaning is a right head. If you
have this, you are prepared for the business of life,
and equipped to make the most of.it, no matter about
other things. If only the head is right, and the man
'is not awry or wrong in his upper departments, he has
capital, and may be sure of triumi)hant successes.
But a man who ignores God and disregards the stat-

32 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

iites of Deity and moral right, is not in his right mind.
He mutilates his being ; he damages his manhood ; he
mars the nobility of his nature ; he throws out of gear
his intellectual constitution ; he puts from him that
very capital out of which alone his life can become a
success. A man who has not learned to know, feel,
and obey the Truth, who fails in a just recognition of
his Creator and his Creator's will, who lives only by
veering impulse, without a settled faith and aim ad-
justed to the verities of his position in the universe,
can by no possibility have reason and sanity on his
side. He is more or less beside himself. His head
is not right. He is in measure a weakling, an imbe-
cile, a moral cripple, a spiritual dwarf, disabled from
the noblest activities of a proper man ; and he never
can be great. What men need to make them men is a
firm anchorage on God, a modest, sincere and unflinch-
ing adherence to the laws of righteousness, and such a
devotion as would at any time rather live on pulse and
water with a good conscience than to sit down at the
table of the king with a debauched soul. With such
capital it matters not what seeming odds may be
against a man. The laws of the universe are in his
favor. No storms or revolutions can ever wreck his
good fortune. The throne of Heaven stands pledged
to keep him in safety. And beyond the hills wliich
bound our present horizon — beyond the stars which
look down so lovingly amid these anxious night-
watches — beyond these competitions, doubts, struggles,
aches and ills, when this world's bloom is goi^e, its
pleasures past, its fortunes worthless, its cha})lets with-

THE FORMING PROPHET. 33

ered, its joys and sorrows over — there still remains a
realm of light, beauty, victory, and glory, where they
that have sown to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap
life everlasting.

LECTURE SECOND.

The Vision of Empire; or, Nebuchad-
nezzar's Dream.

Daniel 2 : 1-35.

IT is well worthy of notice that the three principal
events in the primeval history of man connect
with the confluence of tw^o rivers, a very celebrated
mountain w^iich those rivers drain, and a very cele-
brated plain which those rivers water. Where the
Euphrates and the Tigris join is where Eden bloom-
ed, where man was made, and where his dreadful fall
occurred. The mountains from wliich they descend
include Ararat, where the Ark of Noah lodged when
the all-engulfing flood subsided. The plains through
which they meander to the sea are the plains of Shinar,
Avhere tlie race halted in its first migrations after leav-
ing the Ark, where the great defiant tower was at-
tempted to be built, and where the Lord interposed to
confound the language of men and to scatter them
abroad upon the face of the earth.

The date of the Flood has been much debated and
variously represented. But if we take the mean of
the two reckonings given in the two principal versions
of the ancient Scriptures, or the best deductions from
the historical and monumental remains of the various
original tribes and peoples, or the indications embodied
;;4

THE VISION OF EMPIRE. 35

in the Great Pyramid of Gizeh, by each of these
methods we are brought to the coocurrent date of
two thousand eight hundred years before Christ, or
near about four thousand six hundred and seventy-
eight years ago. It was in the sixth generation from
Noah, about three hundred years after the flood, that
the great dispersion of his descendants occurred, for
it was in the days of Peleg that "the earth was di-
vided." But in two generations earlier than Peleg
we already read of the city and kingdom with which
the history of Daniel connects, and the culmination of
which was represented by Nebuchadnezzar. There is
no older known city — no older known kingdom —
than Babylon. From the tenth chapter of Genesis
we learn that Gush, the son of Ham, begat Nimrod ;
that " he began to be a mighty one in the earth ;" that
" he was a mighty hunter before the Lord," whose
doings became proverbial in all after-time ; and that
" the beginning of his kingdom was Babel \_Babylon'],
and Erech, and Accad, and Calneh, in the land of
Shinar."

The name and fame of this Nimrod, under whose
administration the building of the Great Tower was
undertaken, still resound all over the Mesopotamian
region and live in the traditions of the people whose
forefathers deified and worshipped him as a god.
Many of the remarkable mounds and ruins of that
ancient country are named after him. The ancient
Chaldean astronomers placed him in the heavens as
the constellation of Orion. The present inhabitants
of the regions over which he reii2:ned never mention

36 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

his name but with reverence and awe. And up to
the time when the tenth chapter of Genesis was
written there was no other model of greatness and
dominion to which mankind were so accustomed to
refer as '^ Nimrod, the mighty hunter before the
Lord/'

The disaster of the confusion of tongues, while it
caused the leaving off of the building of the city for
a time, did not destroy the kingdom which this man
founded. The names of not less than twenty-six
Babylonian monarchs have been exhumed within the
last quarter of a century, the earliest of them dating
back very near to the time of the Dispersion itself.
From these recently-recovered remains it now ap-
pears that a certain Ismi-Dagon was on the Chal-
dean throne one thousand eight hundred and sixty-
one years before the birth of Christ, and that he
was preceded by at least four monarclis, whose names
have likewise been recovered. The oldest of these
was Urukh, whose kingdom must have been very
great and his reign long, for his name is upon the
foundation-bricks of the greatest buildings in some
three or four of the most distinguished of the ancient
cities of that country. Even his own signet-cylinder
has been found. His son jT/^z reigned after him, and
very many others whose names have been discovered,
indicating the existence of a Babylonian empire ex-
tending, in one form or another, from Nimrod down
to Nabopolassar, the father of the Nebuchadnezzar
who figures so largely in this book of Daniel.

Nebuchadnezzar was not yet properly the king of

THE VISION OF EMPIRE. 37

Babylon at the time of the taking of Jerusalem,
when the Jews were carried into captivity. In the
opening of the account Daniel calls him " king,'' but
it is partly by anticipation, as he became sole king
at the death of his father, two years afterward, and
partly because he was at that time something of a
coregent with his infirm father, having been assigned
the royal charge of the armies which he so victori-
ously led. Daniel had been two years in the school
of the eunuchs when Nabopolassar died ; and it was
two years after Nabopolassar's death, the second year
of Nebuchadnezzar's sole regency, that the things;
narrated in this second chapter of Daniel occurred.^
The second year of Nebuchadnezzar's sole regency
would then be the fourth from the time he began
to* share the regal administration, thus leaving no
room for the difficulties and cavils which have been
raised respecting the chronology of these events.

The greatness of Babylon and of tlie Babylonian
empire is attested on all hands. This chapter treats
of it, not only as the very head of all the great
world-powers, but as a head of gold, to which other
empires are only as silver, brass, iron, and clay.
For a period prior to Nabopolassar it was a trib-
utary to the Assyrian kingdom, wliich had its seat
at Nineveh, Nabopolassar being at first only a sub-
king of that dominion. But he instituted a rebel-
lion, in which, by the co-operation of the Medes, he
succeeded, made the grave of the great and glorious
city of Nineveh, and annexed the Assyrian empire
to Babylon, to which it had of old belonged. The

38 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

triumphant expeditions of his son extended tlie
Babylonian dominions still farther, even to the ut-
most bounds of the earth. When Edom and Moab
and Ammon and Tyre and Zidon sought to concert
with the king of the Jews against Nebuchadnezzar,
God, by His prophet Jeremiah, pronounced all such
efforts vain. " I have made the earth,'' said He,
" the man and the beast that are upon the ground,
by my great power and by my outstretched arm, and
have given it unto whom it seemed good unto me.
And now I have given all these lands into the hands
of Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babylon, my ser-
vant ; and the beasts of the field have I given him
also to serve him. And all nations shall serve him,
and his son, and his son's son, until the very time
of his land come; and then many nations and great
kings shall serve themselves of him. And it shall
come to pass that the nation and kingdom which
will not serve the same Nebuchadnezzar the king
of Babylon, and that will not put their neck under
the yoke of the king of Babylon, that nation will
I punish, saith the Lord, with the sword, and with
famine, and with pestilence, until I have consumed
them by his hand." Jer. xxvii. 4-8. All the na-
tions to which Israel might look for help, including
Egypt, are embraced in this description ; but Arabia,
Kedar, and Hazor did not lie too deep away to be
also reached by Nebuchadnezzar's victorious armies.
The Indian histories tell of his power and successes
eastward. Libya and Iberia were subdued by him.
When Ezekiel pronounces the destruction of Egypt,

THE VISIOJS OF EMPIRE. 39

he tells Pliaraoli that he will meet in the grave
"Asshur, and all her company; Elam, and all her
multitude; Meshech, Tubal, and all her multitude;
Edom, her kings and all her princes ; the princes
of the north, all of them ; and all the Zidonians,
fallen by the sword'' — the sword of this same re-
sistless power. The conquest of Tyre and Zidon
naturally also involved the Phoenician colonies in
Africa and Spain ; so that Philostratus declares Neb-
uchadnezzar's dominion ^'' advanced to the Pillars of
Hercules." He subdued Egypt, and set up over it
a king subject to himself. Meshech, and Tubal, and
all they of the north quarters, and their bands, are
mentioned among the peoples brought under him,
which would extend his dominion to the Caucasian
Mountains, over the countries around the Black Sea,
the Sea of Azof, and the valleys of the Don and the
Dnieper, including much of the present empires of
Russia and European Turkey.

The enormous public works which he wrought suf-
ficiently corroborate these accounts of his victories,
resources, and vast dominion. He adorned and ex-
alted Babylon with a magnificence befitting the me-
tropolis of so mighty an empire. He built an enclo-
sure around it so thick and high as to embody more
solid masonry than the Chinese Wall. It took in
not less than one hundred and thirty square miles.
Through this wall were one hundred ])assage-ways, se-
cured by ponderous gates of solid brass. Inside these
walls were two palaces, themselves very wildernesses
of architectural magnificence and artistic adornment,

40 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

besides the famous artificial mountains and mighty
temples, the mere ruins of which have left piles still
one hundred and forty feet in height. Near to this
city he made a reservoir one hundred and thirty-eight
miles in circumference and twenty fathoms deep,
into which to drain oif the river and retain its waters.
He lined the Persian Gulf with great breakwaters
against the irruptions of the sea. He cut various
navigable canals, one of which remains to this day
and is still called the '^ King's River.'' He walled
up the sides of the Euphrates all along its course to
the sea, casting up enormous embankments, some of
which exist to this present. And all the great cities
of Upper Babylonia he rebuilt, adorned with magnif-
icent temples, and exalted with works which still tell
of him to the antiquarian and explorer.

Having made all these mighty conquests, become
invested with the sole authority over the great empire
of Babylon, and settled down now as the sublime
lord of all this realm, riches, power and glory, Neb-
ucliadnezzar began to think over his affairs. Being a
man of breadth and seriousness of intellect, he was led
to consider very profoundly the situation of things
and to wonder about the end of all this magnificence,
how he got it, what was involved in it, and what was
to be the future history and outcome. He was yet
young. All the known world was at his feet and
subject to his will. He had been wonderfully suc-
cessful and had reached very dizzy heights. Glory
and dominion unparalleled were his. What was he
to do with it? To what landing was this proud ship

THE VISION OF EMPIRE. 4 J

of state to come when once his little span of life was
measured? What was to be in the hereafter? These
were the "thoughts'' that came upon him. They
came up even into his bed. His very sleep was
disturbed as he thus contemplated the unknown
and inscrutable Beyond.

We are not informed whether there was anything
in all this akin to the experience of King Richard
III., of which Shakespeare makes him say —

" Metliought the souls of all that I had murdered
Came to my tent ; and every one did threat
To-morrow's vengeance on the head of Eichard."

But it could hardly be much otherwise. We may be
sure, at least, that these invading ^' thoughts'^ had
reference to the security and destiny of himself and
his throne, including all the mysterious implications
besetting such an administration. Out of these
" thoughts " God also framed for him a dream-pic-
ture of the whole matter, which disturbed him yet
the more when the morrow came, even though he
could not remember so as to describe it.

A bright and mighty image stood before him with
the outlines and lineaments of a man. The form of
it was lustrous and terrible. The head of it was
glittering with gold. The breast and arms were
shining silver. The chest and thighs were glowing
brass. The legs were pillars of ircm. And the feet
and toes were mingled iron and clay. A mystic
stone, self moved, rolled down from the mountain
and struck the image on its feet, breaking them to

42 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

pieces and grinding the whole image to dust, which
the winds blew away, while the stone developed into
a great mountain and filled the whole earth ! It was
the image of worldly empire, from its beginning,
through all its varying fortunes, down to the end of
time, and of the supernal power which is then to sup-
plant it. The king could not describe the vision
when he awoke. It went from him with his recov-
ering consciousness, as it had framed itself to his
thoughts when he uneasily sank into those slum-
bers. But the awfulness of it was upon his soul.
It was such a strange and overpowering interming-
ling with his thinking, and seemed so evidently a
supernatural answer to his questions, that it stirred
him profoundly. If in the power of man to recall
that vision, he determined that it should be recalled
and its meaning ascertained. Nor was it mere
curiosity, but sober seriousness, which moved his
anxiety.

Nor can I but admire the earnestness of this man
in this matter. It is just what ought to press most
urgently upon the heart and conscience of every young-
man as he moves out into the cares and responsibil-
ities of life. Especially if our efforts have brought
us great successes, honors, greatness and power, it
sliould much occupy our thinking to know where we
are, how it is likely to go with us, what rocks and
quicksands may be encountered in our voyage, what
precipices and dangers may be before us, how best to
secure what is made dependent upon our will, and
how to steer that thine^s mav have an honorable and

THE VISION OF EMPIRE. 43

happy outcome. It belongs to every one's proper
manhood to exercise himself well in this very way,
and to be earnestly anxious in tliis very line. Many
are born into this world, and live through it, and die
out of it, and even take prominent part in its affairs,
who never seem to become conscious of themselves, or
to think whence they came, what they are, or what is
to come of them or the things on which they are
spending their energies. And though God comes to
them with many a brilliant vision, many an imposing
dream, and many a word of useful information, they
let it go as if it concerned them not. Eternal Wis-
dom condescends to put the sublimest teachings with-
in their reach, but they care not to know what they
are or what is to be in the future. Let this heathen
king rebuke and shame their brutishness. ]^ot all
his honors, greatness and power could divert him
from solemn thought of what was to come. Upon
his royal couch he seriously moralizes and thinks.
He reasons and wonders and inquires about the end.
And when sensible of some mysterious tokens from
the Deity, he will not rest till he learns the import of
the vouchsafed revelation. All the masters of sacred
wisdom are sunimoned to help him to an understand-
ing of the heavenly intimations. It was noble in
him, and evinced the seriousness and dignity of a true
man, who will rise up in the judgment and condemn
those who never cast a thought upon the solemnities
of life or care to learn what God has vouchsafed for
their guidance to a happy destiny. Very incompe-
tent, however, were the helpers to whom the kino;

44 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

betook himself for the recovery and explanation of
his dream.

It was the custom of ancient monarchs to gather
around them the best representatives of science and
learning that could be found. It helped to dignify
their thrones. Babylon especially had her orders of
wise men, priests, and hierophants, supported by the
state and held in the highest honor. The history be-
fore us calls them ^Hhe magicians, and the astrologers,
and the sorcerers, and the Chaldeans.'^ It Avould be
useless to attempt to define exactly what was the
office, pretension, or sphere of duty pertaining to
each of these several classes. It is enough to know
that they were the recognized keepers of the highest
wisdom, the skilled dealers with all recondite things,
the men set to ascertain and interpret the messages
and will of the gods, the educated teachers and medi-
ators on all subjects relating to the supernatural, the
sacred, the invisible, and the divine. Among them
they professed to know the mind of the gods, to read
fortunes and events from the stars, to obtain oracles
from the unseen powers, to explain dreams, visions
and omens, to charm spirits, cure diseases, and pro-
cure supernatural interferences and aids. They had
reduced their sciences into systems, rules, and meth-
ods, by which they claimed to do great wonders.
The libraries of such practitioners at Ephesus —
which, upon their conversion by the preaching of
Paul, they publicly burned — were valued at fifty
thousand pieces of silver.

All these scientists, priests, diviners, and represent-

THE VISION OF EMPIRE. 45

atives of wisdom and spiritual power the king sum-
moned to the work of divining his dream and inter-
preting its meaning. And so earnest and resolved
was he that he made it a matter of life or death to
them. He demanded of them either to make known
unto him what had been shown him, as also the in-
terpretation thereof, or be cut to pieces by the public
executioner and have their houses destroyed. In
vain did they remonstrate that he was asking too
much, and tasking their science and power beyond
reason. He was only angered and infuriated by
their prevarication and delay, and gave forth the
decree that they should all be slain.

Much blame has been lodged against Nebuchadnez-
zar for this, as having been quite too harsh, unreason-
able, and despotic. That there was something of ca-
price and inhuman tyranny in his nature is not to be
denied. That there was a decided tinge of cruelty
even in this case is also to be admitted. But Ori-
ental despots were always cruel, and the same features
shoAV themselves to this day among Persian, Indian,
and Turkish rulers. I do not defend it, but neither
do I share the feeling that the king was so seriously
at fault. It may be true that the demand was an un-
common one; that no king or dreamer had ever made
such a requirement before; that no wise man, magi-
cian, or astrologer had ever performed such a task as
he laid upon these loud pretenders ; and that none but
the gods could do what he required. Still, they pro-
fessed to speak for the gods in other things. They
claimed to be able to divine the mind, will, and pur-

46 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

poses of the eternals. They held their places, honor,
and living on the plea of being in communication
with the spiritual powers. Even in this instance they
alleged their ability to explain exactly what the vision
meant if only the king would make it known to them.
And if they were really in communication with the
gods, and could infallibly tell what the dream meant,
they could by the same means just as easily tell what
the dream itself was. So the king reasoned, and with
perfect right. If they could not, from communications
with the gods, tell him what his dream was, he justly
argued that neither could they tell him what it meant.
In other words, they stood revealed to him as a set of
impostors, whose pretension was all deceit and sham,
and whose claims were nothing but a gigantic lie. In
that case they merited his intensest resentment and
richly deserved the severest of punishments. Bloody
and extreme as the sentence was, it was founded in
justice. Sincere as some of these men may have been,
their profession was a deception and an imposture so
far as regarded the exercise of any power from God.
I sympathize therefore with the king's estimate of the
matter. If he showed something of cruel harshness,
he showed also his correct logic and sound sense. The
matter for which he called them came fairly within
their province. Not to be able to meet it was to for-
feit all right to their proud place and influence.
Whatever else they may have been, yet as exponents
of the gods or as mediators of the sacred powers they
were a failure; and, being a failure, they were a fraud;
and, being a fraud, it was right that they should be

THE VISION OF EMPIRE. 47

punished and swept away. And one day more would
have made an end of them had it not been for the
youthful Daniel, who came forward as God's true
prophet, answered the king's demand, and saved the
necks of these traders in imposition. If people can-
not do what they profess to do, and what they have
their living and their honor for doing, tliey ought to
suifer; and that government is at fault which does
not punish them.

But the tiling has much deeper and farther-reach-
ing implications. It furnishes demonstration of the
incompetence of all mere human resources, learning,
and power to ascertain the mind and will of God
apart from His own revelations. Here was the full-
grown heathenism of more than a thousand years.
Here were the combined strength and wisdom of the
most noted schools in the highest acme of their
glory. Whatever ability existed in priest or savant,
astrologer or necromancer, wise man or magician,
apart from the anointed servants of the God of
Israel, was here concentred and embodied. If these
men failed, it was the laying prostrate of all the
wisdom, power, and art of man. The case was
legitimate. It was propounded by proper authority.
It presented a fair test which they could not dis-
regard, evade, or escape. Not only the honor of
their profession, but their very lives and dwellings
were put under forfeit. Every possible condition
existed to bring out the utmost that could be done.
And fault or failure in a trial so fair and so com-
plete could only be because it is not in man, nor in

48 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

all the science of man, nor in all liis occult arts, nor
in all his command of oracles, incantations and
priestly devices, nor in all his calculations of the
stars, his consultations of the living or dead, his
rites of inquiry of devils or of gods, nor in any-
thins: that lies within his reach or control, to ascer-
tain the mind, the will, and the purposes of Jehovah.

But fail they did ; and themselves confessed the
failure before the face of all the empire. " The
Chaldeans,'^ the most renowned and exalted of all
the orders of Babylon's sages, ^' answered before the
king, and said. There is not a man upon the earth that
can shew the king^s matter ; . . . there is none other
that can shew it before the king except the gods, ivhose
chcelUng is not with flesh J ^

I look upon these venerable colleges of sages,
savants, priests, mantologists, and philosophers. I
consider how much they were above and beyond all
the rest of the heathen world. I trace how Phoe-
nicians, Egyptians, Greeks, and Romans copied their
systems, adopted their sciences, and followed their
arts and inculcations. I see in them the full-orbed
sun, around which all the mythologies and the-
ologies and philosophies and religions and wisdom-
treasures of the whole pagan world revolved and
derived tlieir light. And when I read these words,
formally given out by their very chiefs in the name
of them all, and sorrowfully pronounced in the
audience of the imperial majesty of the earth as tlie
utmost they could do to save themselves from sum-
mary destruction, I see a veil of darkness drawn over

THE VISION OF EMPIRE. 49

all the wisdom, strength, and science of man which
makes me shudder as I gaze. It shows me, in one
single sentence, that all the astrology, necromancy,
oracles, dreams, and mantic revelations of the whole
pagan world for six thousand years is nothing but
imbecilities and lies. It proves to me, in one brief
utterance, that all the religions, arts, sciences, philos-
(^phies, attainments, and powers of man, apart from
God's inspired prophets and all-glorious Christ, are
but emptiness and vanity as regards any true and
adequate knowledge of the purposes and will of
Jehovah or of the destinies of man. It demon-
strates to me, in a few words of sad despair, that
all the learned theorizings of this world's would-
be wise, irom Babylon's magicians down to the
Hobbes, Herberts, and Voltaires of the last centu-
ries and the materialistic skeptics and pantheists of
our own day, are but rottenness, rubbish, and damn-
ing falsehood, in so far as they conflict Avith the
revelations which the Almighty has given by His
own anointed prophets. It is to the modest Daniels
and to the humble Nazarenes, after all, that the proud
world must come to learn the true God and to find
out His mind and purposes. It is upon these that
the self-glorifying wisdom of man must, after all,
lean to save itself from being cut to pieces and
blotted from the earth. And without these there
is an impenetrable eclipse upon all the illuminating
powers of our world, and nothing remains but de-
spair and death even for the wisest and the best.
I fear, my friends, that we do not half appreciate

4

50 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

the unspeakable treasure wliich God has given us in
the Holy Scriptures. I fear that even our most con-
siderate, pious, and devoted believers do not begin to
comprehend the desolation which would swathe tlie
world if it were not for what God^s prophets and
evangelists have testified and written for our learning.
Have you ever thought what would be the result if
these sacred testimonies were to be stricken out of
being, with all that rests on them or has sprung from
them ? Have you ever considered what an utter ob-
literation of the highest intellectual and moral life
of the race would attend such a calamity ? Have you
ever reflected how it would silence every preacher of
righteousness and salvation, abolishing at once his
office and his text, stop every work of mercy and
philanthropy that would bind up the wounds of suf-
fering humanity, and quench every fond hope of the
recovery of our afflicted world, the restoration of our
dead, or a home in heaven when this poor life is over ?
Ah me ! Extinguish the Bible and its teachings, and
no star remains to cheer the tossed mariner on this
troubled sea — no chart by which to direct his uncertain
way — no known haven or blessed shores for which to
steer ! Extinguish the Bible and its teachings, and
the last appeal of the down-trodden and oppressed,
the last check to the aggressions of power, the last
bonds of restraint upon man^s depravity, are gone,
clean gone, giving carnival to every lust and freedom
to every beastly passion, without corrective, without
limit, and without end ! Extinguish the Bible and
its teachings, and light and comfort wilt away like

THE VISION OF EMPIRE. 51

Jonah's smitten gourd, and leave man to drag out a
hopeless orphanage while years continue, and then to
gather himself up to die and perish like the brute !
Extinguish the Bible and its teachings, and des})air
and wretchedness must settle on all hearts, as on the
vanquished Chaldean sages under the decree of their
inexorable king ! Ay, did men but understand it,
there is no possession on earth like the deliverances
which God has given us by His holy prophets.
Treasure, then, the sacred record of them. The
Bible is the Book of books.

" Within this ample volume lies
The mystery of mysteries.
Happiest they of human race
To whom their God has given grace
To read, to fear, to hope, to pray,
To lift the latch and force the way ;
And better had they ne'er been born
That I'ead to doubt, or read to scorn."

LECTUKE THIRD.

The Succession of Kingdoms; or, The
Four Great Sovereignties.

JDaniel 2 : 36-46

WE have seen that the great Nebuchadnezzar, king
of Babylon, dreamed a dream. It was one of
the most original and significant dreams ever present-
ed to the contemplation of man. It exceedingly im-
pressed and startled the king to whom it was vouch-
safed. But though deeply affected by it, when he
attempted to recall it, its features proved so obscured
to his recollection that he could not tell what it was.
Satisfied that it was something very extraordinary, and
that something divine was in it, he a|)pealed to the
ministers of religion and to the most famous adepts
in science and divinity — the magicians, astrologers,
sorcerers and Chaldeans — to recover it for him and
to give him the proper interpretation of it. But none
of them were of any avail to him. And though he
put them under pain of being hewn to pieces and
their houses reduced to ruins if they did not tell him
what it was and what it meant, they were obliged to
confess that all their science and powers were totally
incompetent to do for him what he required. Infu-
riated at their failure in a matter so entirely within
the province of their j)rofessions, he gave fortli the

52

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS. Oo

decree that they should all be slain and their houses
destroyed. And so sweeping was the edict that it also
involved Daniel and his three friends.

When notice of this bloody decree had come to
Daniel, he wondered that the king should be so sum-
mary in his action without further inquiry. He and
his friends, though involved in the sentence, had not
been at all consulted, and why should they be put
to death for the false professions and incompetency
of others? Daniel had a considerable likino^ for
Nebuchadnezzar, because he was a really great man,
and because his thinking was in general correct and
just ; but liere was a case of manifest wrong, at least
so far as he and Hananiah and Mishael and Azariah
were concerned. Hence his surprise. Hence also he
went in to the king — to whom he seems to have had
ready access — modestly expostulating against the pre-
mature execution of the decree, and pledging himself
to make known to the king all that he desired. It
was a very bold thing for Daniel to do, for as yet
he was in total blankness as to what the king had
dreamed or as to what was the meaning of the vision.
He himself seems to have been no little shaken when
he came to realize what he had taken upon himself.
It had about it the air of the greatest presumption,
which it would be very wrong to imitate except un-
der corresponding circumstances. It reminds us of
young David going out to fight the great Goliath of
Gath, from whom all the mighty warriors in the army
of Saul shrank away. But in both these instances we
recognize a divine impulse quite above the reasonings

54 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

and courage of mere man. Daniel liad confidence in
the power and presence of God and in tlie divine suf-
ficiency. He had had some personal experience of
God's prospering providence, and felt the prc-inti-
mations of the high office for which he was destined.
The case also presented indications that God was spe-
cially concerned in the king's vision, and hence would
not fail to bring it all out. The superior honor of
God and His confessors, as over against the deities of
Babylon and their priests and servants, was also so
clearly at stake that there was good reason to hope
that it was a case in which the Almighty would not
fail to interfere to help out those who put their trust
in Him.

In order, therefore, that the divine help might not
fail him in this emergency, Daniel concluded to lay
the matter before the Lord, and urged liis three
friends to unite with him in supplications that God
would be gracious to him, enable him to fulfil his
pledge to the king, and thus save him and his fellows
from the doom that impended. There is nothing like
prayer. It is the ready resource of the saints in every
time of need, and never fails to secure the most bless-
ed results. The Christian poet did not overstate its
worth and power when he said,

" Prayer moves the Hand that moves the world."

Neither did it fail in this instance, for '^ then M^as the
secret revealed unto Daniel in a night vision." The
dream which had been taken away from the king's
recollection, that the imbecilities and deceits of pagan

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS 55

priests and propliets might be detected and the ser-
vants of Jehovah exalted, proved to be this : There
stood before him a great image in tlie likeness of a
liuman being, whose " brightness was excellent," but
whose " form was terrible." The head of it was gold,
the breast and arms silver, the abdomen and thighs
brass, the legs iron, and the feet and toes mingled iron
and pottery. Gazing upon this image, he saw a mys-
tic stone from the mountain supernaturally fall upon
the feet of the figure, shattering them to atoms and
grinding up the whole fabric, so that the iron, the
clay, the brass, the silver and the gold became like
the chaif of the summer's threshing-floor, and the
winds carried them away ; but the stone became a
great mountain and filled the whole earth.

The king at once recognized the whole descrip-
tion, and was so thoroughly convinced of the true
and real inspiration of Daniel that he bowed down
before him and reverently acknowledged him to be
a prophet of the most high God. And it is the ex-
planation of this dream that we are now to consider.

I. You will observe that Daniel regarded the
dream as a communication from God. It was com-
mon for the Almighty to communicate with men
in this way. " In a dream, in a vision of the night,
when deep sleep falleth upon men, in slumberings
upon the bed, then He openeth the ears of men and
sealeth their instruction." Jol) xxxiii. 15-17. God
said to ancient Israel, " If there be a prophet among
you, I the Lord will make myself known unto him
in a vision, and will speak unto him in a dream."

56 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

Num. xii. 6. Jacob was promised his portion in a
dream. Joseph was foreshown his subsequent ex-
altation in a dream. It was in a dream that God
a})peared to Solomon and bade him ask what he
wished. And so in hundreds of instances, both in
the Old Testament and the New. Many believe
that similar experience is constantly occurring. Nor
would I undertake to deny it. There is a divine
promise concerning the latter days, that God will
pour out His Spirit upon all flesh, and the young
men shall see visions, and the old men shall dream
dreams. Acts ii. 17. Most frequently " a dream
Cometh through the multitude of business'' (Eccles.
v. 3), yet there are instances in which we have rea-
son to believe that God does still interpose to in-
struct, warn and admonish ])eople through the
agency of dreams. We are not to look for illumi-
nation in this way where we have the Holy Scriptures
to guide- us ; neither are we to believe or follow
our dreams in anything contrary to God's written
word. It is easy to become superstitious in such
matters, and to do ourselves and others much mis-
chief by observing signs, omens, and supposed rev-
elations. But in this case the dream w^as from the
Lord. Daniel says of it, ^^God in lieaven maketh
known to the king Nebuchadnezzar what shall come
to pass — what shall be in the latter days." It was
originally from God to the king, and when he failed
in ability to recall it, it was God who made it known
again to Daniel.

Nor is it to be thought strange that God should

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS. 57

select a lieathen king to be tlie organ of such a
mighty revelation. He had in like manner em-
ployed Pliaraoh to give warning of the famine that
was about to come upon the world ; and in both
instances the proceeding contemplated the bringing
forward of His own chosen messengers as the only
interpreters. Besides, the possession of political power
and dominion connects very closely with the Al-
mighty. Great potentates, whatever may be their
personal character, still are, in a sense, God's agents,
servants and appointed administrators. "The powers
that be are ordained of God." Rom. xiii. 1. And
it is not incongruous that a universal monarch, in
the highest glory of the world's original kingdom,
should be the seer of the course and end of all sec-
ular dominion, particularly when earnestly con-
cerned about the matter, and when God's own
chosen prophet was to be the interpreter of it, to
the great discomfiture of the necromancers arid blind
guides of heathenism.

II. You will notice also that Daniel regarded this
dream as very momentous. When it was made
known to him he broke into exultant adoration, not
so much because he was the honored servant to
whom it was revealed as for what it signified. It
showed such a majesty above all the majesty of
earth, such a plan in the course of all human gov-
ernments and dominion, and such a power to handle
and order all the potencies of time, that his soul
was ready to break away from him when the mighty
showing flashed upon his undersfcmding. It set

68 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

every emotion and energy within hira on fire. He
thanked and praised the God of his fathers for
having answered his prayers and given him such
wisdom, but first, and above all, for the showings
of the dream itself. Sublime is the song he uttered :
"Daniel answered and said, Blessed be the name
of God for ever and ever : for wisdom and might
are His : and He changeth the times and the sea-
sons : He removeth kings, and setteth up kings ;
He giveth wisdom unto the wise, and knowledge
to them that know understanding : He revealeth the
deep and secret things : He knoweth what is in the
darkness, and the light dwelleth with Him."

Such expressions could come only from an under-
standing of what the dream signified. They tell of
new views of the glory and attributes of God and His
administrations in the affairs of earth. They tell of
a sweep and mnjesty in Jehovah's plans, and of a sat-
isfactoriness of outcome to them, which had not before
been realized in Daniel's previous thinking. They tell
of a new world of ideas, exhibiting the intelligence,
the efficiency, the calculation, the potent activity, and
the just and beneficent purposes of Jehovah in a vast-
ness of stretch, and yet particularity of detail, not be-
fore so clearly perceived. As Thomas, in the fnlness
of his conviction when he beheld the risen Christ,
broke out in the recognition of depths and glories in
the Saviour's being which till then he had never half
appreciated, so Daniel here exultingly broke forth in
recognitions of the majesty of the living God, which
he had never half comprehended till beheld in the

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS. 59

prophetic picture of Nebuchadnezzar's dream. Nor
need we look further than his own inspired interpre-
tation of it to find ample justification for all this ex-
ultant adoration.

III. You will notice that it gives an outline of the
history and destiny of all earthly dominion, from
Nebuchadnezzar to the end of the present world, and
for ever. The several metals of which the great im-
age was composed designated a succession of universal
empires. For this we have the authority of the prophet
himself.

The head was " fine gold ;'' and Daniel said to
Nebuchadnezzar, " Thou art this head oj goldP There
can therefore be no mistake in the application of this
part of the vision. Babylon was the first and greatest
of kingdoms, and Nebuchadnezzar was its sublimest
king: the vision therefore begins with him. He and
his successors, as long as his empire stood, constituted
the head and neck of this image, the head empire of
our world. The exalted character of it is shown in
the part of the figure which it occupies — the head ; in
the material of which it is composed — gold ; and in
the particular description given by the prophet in his
explanation : '' Thou, O king, art a king of kings :
for the God of heaven hath given thee a kingdom,
power, and strength, and glory : and wheresoever the
children of men dwell, the beasts of the field, and the
fowds of the heaven, hath He given into thine hand,
and hath made thee ruler over them all. Thou art
this head of gold.''

The breast, shoulders and arms of this image were

60 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

silver. From the finest of metals the descent is to a
less valuable one. The gold gives place to silver.
The great empire of Nebuchadnezzar is supplanted
by another, less illustrious than his. Nor can we be
at a loss to determine its identity. Daniel interprets
it as meaning "another kingdom," and one which
should arise in immediate succession to that of Baby-
lon. Profane history amply tells what kingdom that
was, but we need not travel beyond the records of the
Bible to identify it. It is written in the second Book
of Chronicles that Nebuchadnezzar carried away to
Babylon such of the Jewish people as escaped the
edge of the sword, '' where they were servants to him
and his sons until the reign of the kingdom of Per-
sla.^^ Even in this Book of Daniel, in the explana-
tion of the handwriting on the wall at Belshazzar's
feast, this same power is referred to as of " the Medes
and Persians.'^ These were two nations, answering
to the two shoulders and arms of the image, but
l)ound together as one in Cyrus, the mighty con-
queror, constituting what is known in history as the
Medo-Persian empire, the second great universal cm-
j)ire on earth. The conquests of Cyrus, the repre-
sentative of this power, were second only to those
of Nebuchadnezzar himself Herodotus writes that
^' wherever Cyrus marched throughout the earth it
was impossible for the nations to escape him." Xen-
ophon writes that '' he ruled the Medes, subverted the
Syrians, the Assyrians, the Arabians, the Cappado-
cians, the Phrygians, the Lydians, the Carians, the
Babylonians, the Indians, the Ph'ienicians, the Greeks

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS. 61

ill Asia, the Cyprians, the Egyptians, and struck all
witli such dread and terror that none ventured to as-
sail him. He subdued from his throne east, west,
north and south." Seventy years from the beo:innin<»:
of Nebuchadnezzar's reign did his dynasty run, till,
under his grandson, the sensual Belshazzar, Cyrus
gained possession of Babylon and established over it
the great Medo-Persian dominion. About t^vo hun-
dred years did this Medo-Persian empire stand ; and
we need only refer to such of its sovereigns as Cam-
byses, Darius Hystaspes and Xerxes in illustration
of its vastness, wealth and power. But it too was to
pass away and to l)e superseded by another.

The abdomen and thighs of the image were of
brass, Nvhich according to the explanation denoted " a
third kingdom," which was likewise to '' bear rule
over all the earth." In the somewhat parallel vision
given in a subsequent chapter we learn what power is
here denoted — to wit, "the king of Orecia," or the
Grseco-Macedonian empire of Alexander the Great.
A double line of monarchs had been holding petty
sway over the turbulent Greeks for more than eight
hundred years when Philip of Macedon, against
whom Demosthenes so eloquently harangued, sub-
dued the various Grecian states to his dominion.
Alexander was his son, in whom the genius and
spirit of conquest reigned and wrought with amaz-
ing power. It was a little more than three hundred
years before the birth of Christ that he set out in his
great Eastern expeditions, conquered the Medo-Per-
sians and took possession of Babylon, feeding the

62 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

sti-eiigth of his own supremacy with the wrecl<s and
spoils of all the great dominions before him, and then
sat down and wept because no more great nations re-
mained to be conquered. The kingdoms of the Se-
leucidjB and the Ptolemies were the principal contin-
uation of the dominion acquired by Alexander, and
answer to the two thio^hs of this imao-e.

It is worthy of remark here that the period of the
Persian and Macedonian empires is regarded as the
most brilliant in the world's history. Its lists of
heroes, poets, painters, orators, statesmen, historians
and men of renown are the longest and most illus-
trious of any known to earthly fame. But while the
annalists of this world view it as the o^olden aire,
and cannot get done lauding it as the brightest in
the scroll of time, God pictures it as an age of brass
— an age of glare and flare, with but little real merit
— and assigns to it only the briefest place in His
holy records. When Paul stood on Mar's Hill he
referred to this age of blaze and splendor, and called
it ^Hhe times of this ignoranee,^^ and the same estimate
is put upon it, both positively and negatively, in all
parts of the divine word. AVhat this world holds
for gold God knows to be but brass.

But the image had legs, and feet, and toes. These
were of iron, except the toes, Avhich were of mingled
iron and clay. This, Daniel says, denoted " the fourth
kingdojn,'^ "strong as iron : forasmuch as iron break-
eth in pieces and subdueth all things: and as iron that
breaketh all these, shall it break in pieces and bruise."
Tht' particular name of this power is not given in the

THE SUCCESSION OE KINGDOMS. <)-'»

Old Testument, for the time of its rise was after the
close of the ancient Canon, and its career belonos
mostly to New Testament times. Hence we read in
Luke ii., iii. of a dominion which claimed the sove-
reignty over the earth, of " a decree from Csesar Au-
gustus that all the world should be taxed/^ and of
an emperor called ^'Tiberius Ciesar, Pontius Pilate
being governor of Judea." And when we read
further of the breaking and bruising wrought under
the administration of the Csesars, the crushing of
conquered nations, the crucifixion of the immaculate
Son of God, the utter destruction of the Holy City,
the slaying of all the apostles of our Lord, the ten
mighty perse(;utions w^hich reddened the whole Ro-
man empire with martyr blood, and the threshing,
breaking and stamping done everywhere and in all
directions by the iron despotism of Pome, — there can
be no reasonable question as to the identity of the
power denoted by this part of the great image. The
Roman empire had two great divisions, the Eastern
and the Western, answering to the two legs. It was
universal, like the three universal empires which
23receded it. It was the strongest of all the govern-
ments the world had ever seen, and from all quar-
ters it is characterized as the one superlatively won
kingdom. When its armies invaded the islands of
Britain, the Scottish chieftain Galgacus said, "These
ravagers of the world, after all the earth has been too
narrow for their ambition, have ransacked the sea also.
If their enemy be rich, they are covetous; if poor, they
are ambitious. The East cannot satiate them — no

64 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

more can the West. To plunder, to murder, to rob,
is their delight. Violence they call dominion ; and
wherever they can make a dreary solitude they call
it peace." Gibbon uses the very imagery of the text
with regard to the nations successively broken by the
iron monarchy of Rome, and tells how '' the empire
of the Romans filled the world, and when that em-
pire fell into the hands of a single person, the world
became a safe and dreary prison for his enemies.
To resist was fatal, and it was impossible to fly."
" Wherever you are," said Cicero, " remember that
you are equally within the power of the conqueror."
Since the Roman there has been no universal em-
pire, nor will there ever be again, after the style of
the four great monarchies symbolized in this dream.
After imperial Rome had run its course, its territory
and power parted into various subdivisions. In the
composition of these something of the iron remained,
but only in connection with the more fragile element
of baked clay, the forms and coherences of which
were to be fluctuating and doubtful. History down
to our time tells how completely this has been ful-
filled. In this severed, variable, '^partly strong and
partly broken " form the Roman dominion still con-
tinues. Under its codes, combined with the brittle
intermixture of the will of the governed,' all the
nations are still living, and will continue to live to
the very end of this present world, when the stone
will strike, making: an end of all mere human sov-
ereignty, and setting up in its place "a kingdom
which shall never be destroyed, but shall break in

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS. 65

f)ieces and consume all these kingdoms, and stand for
ever."

IV. You will notice also that in this foreshowinfr
of the succession of earthly administration there is a
continuous deterioration from the beginning to the
end. Political economists and statesmen claim that
the world has been growing in wisdom and excel lencf'
through all these ages, and that the administrations of
power particularly mark this progress. And in some
respects there has been growth. The great image has
gone on filling out as time proceeded. The experi-
ences and observations of man have also vastly in-
creased. His progress over the earth, his acquaint-
ance with its character, relations, elements and adap-
tations, and his mastery of its natural susceptibilities
and powers, have wonderfully advanced. But with
all, in God's estimate, there has been a never-<;easing
downwardness, depreciation and tendency toward the
earth out of which man was taken. The beginning
was gold; the next stage was silver; the third was
brass ; the fourth was iron ; and then came iron min-
gled with clay, until we now have very much more
mud than metal. Babylon, the head, was an absolute
autocracy; and as a government God likened it to
gold. Persia was a monarchical oligarchy, in which
nobility was everything, and the nobles were equal to
the king in all but office; and as a government God
likened it to silver. Greece was essentially an aris-
tocracy, not of birth, but of supposed excellence of
mind and influence; and as a government God liken-
ed it to brass. Rome was a democratic im])erialism — a

QQ VOICES FROM BABYLON.

military doniiiiion, dependent upon the choice of the
army and the free citizens, and administered in the
S})irit of martial law ; and as a government God
likened it to iron, strong, harsh and frowning, but
far inferior to gold, silver or brass. And then, at the
last, as parcelled out into constitutional monarchies
and more republican forms. He likens it to treacher-
ous clay, incoherently mixed with iron.

Nor is there a trovernment now on earth which is
not made up of this compounded pottery. The next
stage, according to the vision, is to be the original,
God-made mountain rock, out of which all these
other metals and materials have been derived, even
the original and everlasting government of the Orig-
inator of all things.

It is therefore the whole history of the world that
is comprehended in this vision. Note, then, how all
the various actors, agencies and activities that shape
human history fulfil Jehovah's counsels. Whatever
the motives which actuate them, the passions that
sway them, or the freedom and self-direction by
which they proceed, they still only act out the ])ro-
granmie which God long ago fore-announced. We
behold the heroes, conquerors, statesmen and opera-
tors of the olden time going forward with their
schemes of ambition, making conquests, carving
names, building up thrones, monuments, fortunes
and glories for themselves, their associates and their
children, each busy on his own account, yet each only
filling uj), unknown to himself, what was projected in
the mind of the Almighty for a thousand years before.

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS. 67

^' We see Hannibal, who had never heard of God's
prophecies, begin his wars with Rome, and thus train
her soldiers to become the conquerors of the world.
We see Scipio, Marias, Pompey and C?esar each take
up the place assigned him, and fight or fall or con-
quer till they make Rome nothing less and nothing
more than what Daniel had predicted that Rome should
be. We see the eloquence of Cicero, the poetry of
Virgil, the odes of Horace, the annals of Tacitus,
the pungent satires of Juvenal, the history of Gibbon,
all rush forward to produce results and witness
to facts which none of them comprehended, but
which fill out and demonstrate to a skeptic world
what the young prophet in Chaldea said and cele-
brated— to wit, that God changeth the times and sea-
sons, that He removeth kings and setteth up kings,
that He knoweth what is in the darkness and possess-
eth the light ! All these fell into place at the ap-
pointed times ; and while they thought they were
each doing his own work, all were co-operating to
accomplish God's predictions. They thought they
were the statuaries cutting out the image after their
own design, whilst they were but the chisels in the
hand of the great Sculptor, unconsciously and unin-
tentionally fulfilling His own grand conception." (See
Dr. Gumming in loc.)

History, as it appears to man, seems to be only
the aggregate of lucky occurrences. The most trifling
and ordinary things often determine the character-
istics of ages. History takes shape from accidents.
A stroke of lightning, killing a young man in Ger-

68 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

many, sent Luther to the convent and begot the
mighty Reformer,

" Whose yes or no the wheel of ages turned ;
Who balanced Europe on a single breath."

The very existence of Eome hung upon the doubt-
ful fate of two infant boys left in the wilderness to
perish. Its fortune was once balanced on the single
sword of one of its patricians. At another time its
capital was saved by the cackling of the geese which
chanced to be fed there. Such things look like very
little accidents, and would seem to argue that history
itself is accident. But all these accidents had to
be fore-calculated in any attempt to tell it before-
hand. In this case they belonged as much to the
filling out of the predictions as the victories of
Cyrus, the conquests of Alexander, or the heroic
deeds of the greatest of the Csesars. The smallest
things, as well as the more momentous things, are
all alike in the contemplations and fore-calculations
of Jehovah, and enter equally into His all-com])re-
hending j3urposes. That the wolves did not eat
Romulus and Remus, but suckled them ; that the
sword of Camillus should accomplish what it did ;
and that the dull and plodding fowls should be
in place to raise their cries, in timely warning of
the presence of the stealthy foe, — were all as needful
to the fulfilment of Daniel's prophecy, and hence
as much fore-calculated by the Eternal Mind in
giving this dream to Nebuchadnezzar, as the cam-
paigns of the most famous generals, the marchet^ of

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS. 69

the most massive armies or the results of the most
decisive battles. History would have been different
without them, and then this dream could not have
been true. Thus it follows that everything, and
every actor in the world's affairs, soldier and sen-
ator, poet and orator, priest and oracle, saint and
sinner, has place in the mind and prescience of God,
and performs the part required in the working out
of plans matured and understood by Him from the
beginning. " Oh the depth of the riches, both of
the wisdom and knowledge of God ! How un-
searchable are His judgments, and His ways past
finding out !"

Note then, still further, the reality of inspiration
and the absolute certainty of supernatural revela-
tions from God to men. This is one of the thintrs
at which our modern world is full of stumblino^.
The old nations accepted it as not only possible, but
in every respect so likely and desirable that they
never thought of the gods except as willing and
ready to make communications to mankind in all
cases of importance. So satisfied and confident were
they upon this point that they willingly took up
with anything that had the remotest semblance of
a claim to be considered divine. In the days of
gold, and silver, and brass, and even iron, there was
no trouble on this subject. The doctrine that it is
absurd to believe in communications from God was
reserved for the period of earthiness and pottery.
It has only come with that sublime development of
human genius which gets everything, including itself.

70 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

and even Deity, from slime and filth. Such con-
summate wisdom remained to be brought forth only
when man bent down from his erect posture and
heavenward look for the contemplation of material
forces, adaptations, elements and interests as his
supreme world of thought and energy. It belongs
to that high and superlative science which finds its
inspirations in the manipulation, capacities and evo-
lutions of mud ! But all such wisdom is but vanity
and emptiness. It may please the flesh, but it must
starve the soul. It claims to rest on facts. Well,
here are facts, and they demonstrate a living God, and
unmistakable communications from Him. Here is
a piece of composition which no one has dared to
assign a later origin than the Maccabean age, but
which gives the whole political and social history
of man for two thousand years since that time. But
it is older than the time of the Maccabees. It was
known and acknowledged as a sacred book when
Alexander lived and Persia was still in power. Jo-
sephus witnesses {Ant, xi. cap. 8) that it was shown
to the Macedonian conqueror in Jerusalem when on
his Eastern expedition ; that the high j)riest ex-
plained to him in person how. it foretold the coming
of a Greek who should destroy the Persian empire ;
and that he was so pleased and encouraged by its
seeming reference to himself that he agreed to leave
Judea untouched and to grant the Jews whatever
favors they might ask. This is corroborated by the
historic facts that Alexander was at that time per-
sonally in Palestine; that he had a special inter-

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS 71

view with the high priest and other Jewish notables;
that the Jews voluntarily agreed to aeeept submission
to him; and that he never did disturb or molest them.
This was more than a century and a half before An-
tiochus Epiphanes. Being at tliat time in tlie Canon,
it must needs be referred to the period and author-
sliip of him whose name it bears. Ezekiel was the
contemporary of Daniel's later years, and Ezekiel
mentions him twice with most distinguished honor
as an eminent teacher, prophet and servant of God.
Ezek. xiv. 13, 14; xxviii. 3. Christ himself quotes
from the Book as the production of *^ Daniel the
prophet," and not the work of some unknown author
in the time of the Maccabees. Matt. xxiv. 15. We
have, then, ample reason to accept it, in all its essen-
tial parts at least, for just what it professes to be.

And when we find in this Book tlie whole jwlitical
and social history of our world grandly and truly
sketched, just as it has turned out from that time to
this living present, how can we construe it except
upon the doctrine alleged by the prophet, that it was
revealed to him from the almio-htv and all-knowing
One ? Comparing so plain a prophecy with a range
of historic facts so vast, so indisputable, and so im-
possible of antici})ation by any sagacity of man, how
can we rid ourselves of the conclusion that there is
an omniscient God who does condescend to reveal
hidden things? Could it just have happened so?
How could a young man like Daniel, unacquainted
as yet with the great problems of politics and gov-
ernment, stand up in the midst of Babylon at a time

72 VOICES FROM BABYLON,

when Its unrivalled dominion gave every token of
abiding permanence, and assure the king whose sce])-
tre swayed unquestioned over all the known work1^
that this empire would presently pass away, this
glory disappear, this matchless dominion fall a prey
to another power, which should in turn give place
to a third, and that third to a fourth, and that fourth
divide out into ten, and then, amid varied, uncer-
tain and ev-er-deteriorating changes, run to the final
termination of all mere human rule ; and all, as far
as history has been enacted, turn out precisely as he
said. If lie was not miraculously helped and illumined
by the inspiration of the Eternal ? Such a thing
would be a miracle more marvellous than inspira-
tion. Yet here are the facts. They cannot be dis-
puted. They stand invincible . against both sneers
and arguments. You must blot out two thousand
five hundred years of earth's history in order to get
rid of them. Man has no records besides them.
And here is the evidence, equally Invincible, that
Daniel foreknew and foretold them as accurately as
the events have occurred or the historians recorded
them. How did he get that information f How
could he thus know and declare beforehand what
was so improbable to all human likelihood, so Im-
})0ssible for mere human foresight to anticipate?
He tells us that God, the living God, the God
who rules all kingdoms and all history, the God
to whose onmisclence all things are present, naked
and open, the Almighty, revealed these things to
him ; and the seal to his assertion is Immutably

THE SUCCESSION OF KINGDOMS. 73

stamped upon all tlie records of the succeeding
ages.

What, then, are we to conclude — what else can we
conclude — but that inspiration is a reality ; that there
is a knowing God in heaven, whose word has come
out upon earth ; that His holy prophets were not
liars when they delivered and wrote down His mes-
sages to men ; that there is such a thing as a divine
revelation ?

Men and brethren, let us not deceive ourselves.
There is a God in history, and He hath prophets
whom He hath sent to speak His word and will.
These living oracles are verily from Him. And
if any man have ears to hear, let him hear them.

LECTURE FOURTH.

The Final Dominion; or, The Kingdom
OF THE Stone.

Daniel 2 : 3 If, 35; U'M^-

ACCORDING to Daniel's interpretation of Neb-
uchadnezzar's great vision, it was meant to set
forth the history of eartlily dominion from the time
of the vision down to the end. One image served for
this purpose. The history and career of this world's
empire, truly considered, presents the appearance of
one great man, with a head and neck of gold, breast
and arms of silver, abdomen and thighs of brass, legs
and feet of iron, and toes of mingled iron and clay.
The several metals mark its several great transitions
and its constant deterioration, but they all belong
equally to one and the same image and history, which
spans the whole period of the world, from the first
great empire to the time when " man^s day^^ ceases
and the rule of corrupt mortals ends for ever. Be-
ginning with Nebuchadnezzar, the golden head, all
the other parts were consecutively the ]\Iedo-Persian
dominion, the Grseco-Macedonian dominion and the
Roman dominion, the latter dividing out at last into
numerous fragments and varying kingdoms, extend-
ing down to the present time.

In this fragmentary form, modified with the ele-
ment of " the sovereignty of the j^eople " — the " miry
74

THE FINAL DOMINION. 75

clay" of government — this Roman dominion still con-
tinues. It may sound strangely to modern republican
and democratic ears to say so, but it is nevertheless
historically true. Though it is now more than one
thousand years since the old imperial form of Roman
government broke up, yet " from the commencement
of the reign of Augustus Csesar down to the memor-
able year 1806 — a period which comprises a longer
term than eighteen centuries — the world has never
been without an emperor of the Romans." It is also
a fact, which no one competent to speak on the subject
will deny, that all the kingdoms, governments and
civilized nations now on the face of the earth are still
constituted and ruled by the codes, pandects and prin-
ciples of laws laid down by that iron empire. All the
histories of laws prove this. Whatever else the revo-
lutions of the fifth and sixth centuries did, they '^ did
not blot out the Roman law." With all the new
order that broke over the world, the old Roman law
still continued in force as an actual jurisprudence.
The Germanic invaders did not destroy the Romans
nor impose upon them new codes. Wherever Roman
dominion, had been fully established, as in Gaul, Spain
and Italy, the remains of Roman institutions, laws
and modes of thought continued, and as society grad-
ually became settled were taken as the basis of the
legislation that was created for the new nations.

The principles, doctrines and rules of Roman law
made up the jurisprudence of Europe. In the twelfth
century Bologna had a great law school fn- the study
and exposition of the pandects, the code, the institutes,

76 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

and the novells which constituted the corpus or body
of the civil law of the Romans, which spread its in-
fluence over Europe and largely affected the judicial
affairs of the whole continent; so that the Roman law
became the common law of Europe, and thence of all
the governments which have since been formed. It is
the iron from the kingdom of iron in which that old
empire still has being and holds its sway over the
earth, though the last of its ancient emperors has
been dead for more than a thousand years. Besides,
we have occasion to know that there is a pope of
Rome, claiming to be the supreme bishop of the uni-
versal Church, and dictating canon law to all the
world. But it was a Roman emperor who put him
into this supremacy. He is the highest ruler on eartli
at this hour to nearly one hundred millions of the race
in all sections of the habitable world, and exhibits the
ghostly shadow of the old empire in ecclesiastical form.
Look where we will, w^e still find something of the
iron dominion conditioning more or less all the ad-
ministrations that exist. No new power has been
able to take the sovereignty as against it, and never
wdll as long as the rule of man lasts. The kingdom
is divided and intermixed with the clay and clamor
of the popular will, but the metal which stays all
existing governments, the solid material of their laws
and administrations, is the iron of old Rome, which
thus perpetuates itself in spite of the uprisings,
changes, revolutions, marches and countermarches in
the political affairs of mankind.

But having reached these days of the mingled iron

THE FINAL DO^IimON. 77

and clay, when the kingdom, partly strong and partly
broken, is endeavoring to maintain and perpetuate
itself by all manner of compromises and coalitions,
which give way as fast as they are made, we stand
npon the margin of events the most momentous in
all the history of human dominion. It is in the days
of these kingdoms that all earthly political succes-
sions are to come to a sudden termination, and be
no more. Look again at the prophetic description :
'' And in the days of these kings [rather, kingdoms]
shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which
shall never be destroyed : and the kingdom shall not
be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and
consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for
ever. Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was
cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it
brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver,
and the gold, the great God hath made known to thee
what shall come hereafter.^'

Here we have a unique and unparalleled power
and dominion. To what does it refer? What does
it mean? How shall we identify it?

The fi st point I make concerning it is, that it is
truly a kingdom, a government, a tangible sover-
eignty and dominion over the earth. All the con-
nections and terms of the description show this. It
is called a kingdom. It fulfils all the functions and
performs all the offices of a great political sovereignty.
It falls on other governments, crushes them out of ex-
istence and takes their place. As Tillinghast, an old
Scotch divine, expresses it : ^' This is a kingdom, in

78 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

respect of nature the same with the kingdoms repre-
sented by the great image ; that is, it is outward, as
they are outward, which appears —

" 1. From the general scope and drift of the proph-
ecy, which runs upon outward kingdoms. All the
first four kingdoms or monarchies are outward, as
none can deny ; why, then, the Holy Ghost, in speak-
ing of the fifth and last, should so far vary the scope
as to glide from the outward kingdom to the inward
ought (besides the bare say-so) to have some solid and
substantial reason brought for it by those, whosoever
they are, tliat either do or shall assert it.

" 2. Because it is not proper to say that a bare spir-
itual kingdom, considered only as spiritual, should
break in pieces, beat to very chaff, grind to powder,
the great image — tliat is, destroy the very being of
earthly kingdoms — which work is yet, notwithstand-
ing, done by this stone. Christ's spiritual kingdom
may, indeed, by that light and life which it gives
forth, much refine and reform outward kingdoms;
but when the work comes to breaking, and breaking
in pieces — that is, subverting kingdoms, razing their
very foundations and destroying their very being — as
the kings of this world here, unless we conceive God
to do it by a miracle (which is not spiritual), must
we also conceive some otlier hand besides a spiritual
to be put to the work.

" 3. Because the stone, to the end that there might
not be a vacancy in the world, comes straightway in
the place and room of the great image so soon as the
same is totally broken. For as the great image, while

THE FINAL DO^IINION. 79

standing, bears rule over all the earth, so, the same
being broken, the stone becomes a mountain, and
fills the whole earth ; therefore must the kingdom of
the stone be such a kingdom as was that of the great
image — namely, outward ; or otherwise the coming of
that in the place of the other now taken away could
not supply the absence of the other/^

Dr. Berg, from Avhom I quote this argument, re-
gards it ''as conclusive that the nature of this fifth
power is outward, corresponding to its predecessors,
and not merely spiritual." Nor can I see how we
can do justice to the prophet's description without so
takino; it. And if there were no foresrone theories
against which it strikes we never should have heard
of any other idea than that this kingdom of the
stone is as really a kingdom as that of Babylon,
Persia, Greece or Rome.

Another point I make with regard to this stone
kingdom is that, though truly an outward and visible
kingdom and sovereignty, it is entirely supernatural.
It is a kingdom which '' the God of heaven " sets up.
God was concerned in the setting up of the other
kingdoms also, for nothing can come to pass without
Him. But the language in those instances is dif-
ferent. Daniel said to Nebuchadnezzar, " The God
of heaven hath given thee a kingdom, power, and
strength and glory;" that is to say, God gave him
the natural endowments, the providential surround-
ings, and the successes of battle and administration
by which the dominion of the earth was for the time
concentred in him. God irave it to him through tlie

80 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

instrumentality of liis birth, genius and arms. But
there is no such mediation of human activities, acci-
dents and conquests in this case. There is no inter-
mediate agency whatever — no giving to a secondary
actor. Everything of this sort is entirely set aside,
and '' the God of heaven " himself, directly and ex-
clusively, is the setter-up of this kingdom. Barnes
properly observes that "though the other kingdoms
here referred to were under the divine control, and
were designed to act an important part in preparing
the world for this, yet they are not represented as
deriving their origin directly from Heaven. They
were founded in the usual manner of earthly mon-
archies; but this was to have a heavenly origin.'^

It is specifically said to be "cut out of the moun-
tain without hands.^^ No human agency was con-
cerned in bringing it into being or into the action as-
signed to it. It is brought forth by some invisible,
superhuman power. It moves forward to its work
without the help of any other potency than that in-
herent in its mystic self, by which also it expanded
into its vast proportions. Some suppose that the
mountain from which it comes is named for the sake
of verisimilitude only, and is not to be regarded as
significant. But this misses one of the sublimest
ideas in the whole representation. I do not agree
with Augustine that this primal mountain is the Jew-
ish nation, nor with others that it means the hill-coun-
try of Judea. Such notions belong to the littlenesses
of interpretation which no greatness of names can en-
noble. When we come to "The Mountain" in

thJ^ final dominion. 81

such a description as this^ we come to the sublime and
eternal Original of all things, to the heights, massive-
ness and eternal permanency of immortal Godhead.
Mountains always tell of Deity and His unshaken om-
nipotence. And from thence this stone comes forth
without the aid of created hands. It comes, self-moved
from the everlasting granite of the primal heights, to
show us that it is most directly and intensely super-
natural, heavenly and divine.

It entirely ends and supersedes all human domin-
ions. It suddenly sweeps them away and takes
their place. A popular a^inotator takes its action
on the kingdoms of the earth to be ''not sudden
violence, but a continued process of comminution "
stretching through ages. The same is repeated in a
recent book of lectures on these prophecies.- But this
is another of those human glosses imposed on the di-
vine word to save an untenable rationalistic theory.
As Nebuchadnezzar saw the vision, the stone " smote
the image" — smote it, as when a man strikes his two
hands together or delivers a killing blow — smote it, so
that the iron and clay upon which it fell " brake to
pieces/' as a vessel of pottery is broken when struck
by a rock— smote it, so that every part of the great
image " brake to pieces together, and became like the
chaff of the summer threshing-floor, and the wind
carried them away that no place was found for them."
If this is not "sudden violence"— the precipitation
of summary destruction— the quick and utter demo-
lition of the thing smitten— there is no power in
human language to express it. The whole fabric,

6

82 VOICES FROM BABYi.ON.

from toe to scalp, is summarily shattered to atoms,
ground to powder, scattered to the winds, leaving
not a vestige of it any more to be found. And as
that fabric includes in it all mortal dominion, that
kingdom which so shatters it, and takes its place,
must needs be supernal, and is neither originated nor
administered by mortal hands or conquest.

This kingdom is supernatural in its qualities. It
is inalienable and eternal, which cannot be said of
ordinary kingdoms. It fills the whole earth, whicli
is not true of mere earthly empires, though called
universal. Not one of them, nor all of them to-
gether, ever " filled the whole earth."

It likewise abides perpetually with its possessors.
Human dominion is ever passing from one potentate
to another and from one nationality to another.
Monarchs die as other men, and their dominion is
left to their successors. The supremacy never re-
mains with one people. They may hold it for a long
period, but others are meanwhile developed, and they
come and take it, and none can say them nay. But
this stone kingdom "shall not be left to other people.'^
It cannot be alienated from those who possess it. The
hands that hold it from the first hold it perpetually.
It must therefore be the possession of a people over
whom death has no power; for if they were subject
to death, it could not be said that the kingdom is
never left to other people. Firm as may be the grasp
with which this world's monarchs hold their sceptres,
death breaks it and the dominion passes ; but this do-
minion is never to pass, and therefore must belong to

THE FINAL DOMINION. 83

immortals. Human kingdoms are limited in dura-
tion. Everything earthly has a termination. The
longest-lived empires dwindle and fade away. There
is no mortal rule that has not an end. But this stone
kingdom is endless. The prophet says, ''it shall stand
for everJ' Whilst, therefore, it has the earth for its
theatre, and is a true and visible government and
kingdom, it must needs be supernatural. It is on and
over the earth, for it fills the earth, and takes the
place of what was nowhere but on earth ; and yet it
is not from the earth, or of the nature of earth, or
liable to any of the accidents or changes of the earth,
or of the fortunes of mortal man or mortal rule.

What, then, is to be understood by this fifth, or
stone, kingdom? Alas that there should be any dif-
ficulty or diversity on this the chief and culminating
portion of this imperial vision ! But great and wide
diversity there is, and hence also a vast amount of
unsound and erroneous teaching among expositors.

Some say that this stone kingdom is the United
States! A learned professor of a theological sem-
inary, recently deceased, has confidently given out
that, in his judgment, "there is no possibility of
evading the force of the argument which identifies
the stone kingdom with the great republic of North
America"! \Vith equal conclusiveness he might have
said that it is tlie empire of Russia or the republic of
Liberia. Our government is not a kingdom at all, in
any proper sense of that word. Neither was it set up
by the God of heaven any more than was Babylon, or
Persia, or Greece, or Rome, or any other sovereignty

84 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

that has existed, if we except that of Israel. It has
existed one hundred years, and yet it never fell upon
the toes of the great image as explained by Daniel,
nor shattered or destroyed any kingdom on earth, nor
showed capacity for crushing out all other govern-
ments. It is not able to govern any one of its own
great cities with decent respectability, and how is it to
take the rule of the whole earth ? It is itself com-
pounded of the miry clay and iron of the toes of that
image which the stone is to dash to atoms ; and how
can it be the stone which does this crushino:? So far
from being cut out of the mountain without hands,
human governments planted and fostered its colonies,
and revolution and the power of human arms and
passions wrought it into an independent nationality.
From the common clay of humanity, by the common
])rocesses in the formation of governments, it has come
into being, and every year only makes it the plainer
that the forces of decay and dissolution are rapidly
gaining on the forces of self-perpetuation. Instead
of having in it the elements of inalienability and
eternity, the power is continually passing from the
sovereigns of to-day to other j^eople. Where are the
Presidents, representatives and voters of one hundred
years ago? There is also every intimation of the or-
dinary mortality in whatever characterizes our gov-
ernment. Indeed, there is not one feature in all the
prophetic description but is contradicted by this no-
tion. I say notion, for an interpretation it is not.

More commonly is it held and taught that this
stone kingdom is Christianity. This is in the line of

THE FINAL DOMINION. 85

the truth, but far short of it. The stone does not
here come upon the scene until the time of the clay
and iron toes of the great image. When it strikes
the colossus, it strikes those toes. It is in the days
of these toe-kingdoms that it comes and does the
breaking. But Christianity, in its greatest vigor, was
set np full four hundred years before the Roman em-
pire was divided at all, and a still longer period before
those toes were developed, if indeed they be not still
future. Christianity is a religion, a system of truths
and moral inculcations — a \vorship ; but it is not a
state. To make a political establishment of it is to
pervert it. Neither is it in its nature to smite and
destroy earthly authority or to take the place of the
civil government. It never struck and shattered
secular sovereignties ; it never broke any kingdom.
All its professors are under bonds, as long as this
present world lasts, to obey rulers, to submit them-
selves to kings and governors, and to pray for the
maintenance of the civil authority. Talcing the
sword, they incur the pain of perishing by the
sword. By their principles and spirit they may
temper and modify governments, but to seek their
destruction is treason to their Lord and their own
salvation. According to the vision, the appearance
of the stone kingdom was followed at once by the
complete dissolution of the whole image of temporal
dominion ; but Christianity has been in the world
more than eighteen hundred years, and no damage
has it ever done to any human sovereignty or state.
The iron empire continued on for four hundred years

86 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

in all its consolidated power. Its division into its
clay and iron toes was not caused by Christianity.
And it still lives on in its influences and modern
forms, as little in danger of being smitten and an-
nihilated by any power of the Gospel as ever it has
been. How, then, can Christianity be this stone king-
dom which destroys all other kingdoms ? Nay, Chris-
tianity is not an outward kingdom at all, and never Avas
intended to destroy or to supplant worldly kingdoms.
And it could not if it would. Well, also, has it been
asked by one of the defenders of this defective theory,
^' If the reference be to the first coming of Christ, how
could Jesus be said to strike against a form of the
Roman empire which did not then exist? And how
can the breaking in pieces of the image symbolize the
peaceful character of His mission and the quiet prog-
ress of His cause ?'^ In vain has this man labored to
make answer to his own questions. Besides, there is
not an appointment, commission, or ordinance of Chris-
tianity, as we now have them, which has not an end as-
signed to it. By their own ternis these are every one
limited to this age, and expire at the coming again of
the Lord Jesus. They are in no sense eternal. But
this stone kingdom is without limit or end. It is to
^' stand for ever. ''^ By no possibility, then, can it be
Christianity as now in the world.

What, tlien, is this stone kingdom ? It would be
passing strange if, having been able to identify so
clearly and conclusively the several stages of earthly
dominion symbolized by this image, we should, after
all, have to give up the great climacteric of the vision

THE FINAL DOMINION. 87

as beyond identification. But I do not see why any
candid student of the Scriptures shoukl be reduced
to so sorry a predicament. The whole Bible, from
the first chapters of Genesis to the closing words of
the Apocalypse, is full of this stone kingdom. As
th^re is not a road in all England which does
not lead up to London, so there is scarce a passage
in all the volume of inspiration which does not
conduct us directly to this stone, and to the very
things which are here- so graphically signified con-
cerning it.

Emanuel Lacunza in his day could say, ^^All
interpreters of Scripture, so far as I have had it in
my power to examine, tell us that the stone of which
this prophecy speaks is evidently the Messiah, Jesus
Christ himself, the Son of God and the son of the
Virgin. This general proposition is certain and in-
dubitable." Our Lord speaks of himself as ^^the
Stone " — " the Stone which the builders rejected "
— the Stone on which whosoever falls shall be broken
and which grinds to powder him on whom it shall
fall. Prophets and apostles speak of Him under the
same designation ; and we may consider ourselves
on solid ground when we take Him as the head and
front of this stone kingdom in Nebuchadnezzar's
vision.

As " TJie 8tone,^' Christ occupies three different re-
lations to three different classes.

To the nation of Israel, Isaiah said tliat He would
be " a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence, for
a gin and for a snare to the inliabitants of Jeru-

88 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

salem/^ so that many among them should *' stumble,
and fall, and be broken, and snared, and taken."
Isa. viii. 14, 15. We know from the New Testa-
ment, and from all history since, how this was ful-
filled. He was '' to tlie Jews a stumbling-block,"
says Paul. He is '' a stone of stumbling and a r^ck
of ofTence, even to them which stumble at the word,
being disobedient," says Peter. Thus, the Jewish
people fell upon " this Stone " and were " broken,"
This is the first relation of this Stone, although not
the relation referred to in the prophecy now in hand.
To the Church, or the company of believers in
His name, His relation is of another character. He
is still " the Stone/' but serving in this case a very
different purpose. Peter describes it where he speaks
of believers coming to their Lord ''as unto a living
stone, disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God
and precious ;" and tells them that on Him they,
*' as living stones, are built up a spiritual house, an
holy priesthood," nay, " a royal priesthood, an holy
nation, a peculiar people." 1 Pet. ii. Whilst carp-
ing Jews and unbelievers are dashed to pieces against
this Stone, He is the '' tried foundation " on which
those who receive Him are built. Accepting Him,
believers are joined to Him and to one another into
one homogeneous body, with one destiny. But
neither the breaking by unbelief nor the building
by faith and obedience is the thing M'hich was shown
to Nebwchadnezzar. That occurred at the first ad-
vent, and is going on through all these years until
He returns again.

THE FINAL DOMINION. 89

But this Stone has still another relation. Christ
himself and all His inspired scribes tell of it. It
is His falling upon and grinding to powder those
rebellious powers who stand opposed to Him when
He comes the second time. At his first coming, and
during all the present dispensation, His whole bear-
ing, so to speak, is passive. He is now the meek
Lamb, the gentle Saviour, the pitying Redeemer,
weeping over the hard-heartedness of men, and not
breaking even the bruised reed. Men in their un-
belief dash upon Him and are broken, but He does
not fall upon them to crush them. Every ingrat-
itude, injury, insult or persecution He patiently bears,
and never once resents. But He has everywhere
made known that there is a time coming when the
measure of suffering, silence and forbearance will
be filled up ; when this Stone shall take on the ac-
tivities of judgment ; when " the Lord shall go forth
as a mighty man, and stir up jealousy like a man
of war, and cry, yea, roar, and shall prevail against
His enemies." It is of that period He says, " I
have long time holden my peace ; I have been still
and refrained myself; now will I cry as a travailing
woman ; I will destroy and devour at once," That
is " the day that shall burn as an oven, and all the
proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stub-
ble : the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith
the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither
root nor branch.'^ Mai. iv. 1. When this Stone
came from heaven as the Virgin's son, through tlie
quietness and humility of Joseph's home, no harm

90 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

did it do to any one. If many afterward made ship-
wreck upon it, the blame is on themselves, '^for the
Son of man came not to destroy men's lives, but to
save them." But there is everywhere a time spoken
of when He " shall be revealed from heaven with
His mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance
on them that know not God, and that obey not the
Gospel ;'' when He will tread '^ the great winepress
of the wrath of God;" when He will "take to
Him His great power and reign ;" when He will
^' grant to him that overcometh to sit with Him in
His throne, even as He also overcame, and is set
down with His Father on His throne."

Nor can there be a reasonable doubt that we here
have the fifth kingdom of Nebuchadnezzar's dream.
Here is a wonderful Stone, emphatically the Stone,
cut without hands from the mountain of eternal God-
head, harmless and passive indeed for many ages, but
the while developing into a glorious kinghood, gath-
ering a mighty population infused and disciplined by
His Spirit and mystically incorporated with His own
person, as a unique and multitudinous empire pres-
ently to be revealed in invincible majesty and power.
Babylon, Medo-Persia, Macedon and Kome were each
many long years in coming to be what they appear in
the vision. In each instance these long periods of
preparation and gradual formation are assumed in
the prophetic delineation, and necessarily implied.
So in the case of the stone kingdom also. The
period for the gathering of the Church, and the com-
ing of the lively stones into oneness with the great

THE FINAL DOMINION. 91

Corner-stone, answers exactly to the preliminary and
formative periods of the four empires. And as em-
pires appear in the vision only in the condition and
activity of matured and organized kingdoms, so we
are to seek for this stone kingdom, not in the time
of its formation, but in the time of its maturity,
which would be only after the number of the elect
is made up, and all are fully in place for what the
kingdom as such is to do and accomplish. Christ is
the mystic Stone, just as Nebuchadnezzar was that
mystic head of gold, the king being put for the king-
dom. The power, the dominion and all the popula-
tions of Babylon, as a state, were in Nebucliadnezzar
as their head and representative; and so all Chris-
tians are in Christ, participants in His glory and
sharers of His destiny. But the whole thing is only
spiritual as yet. Christ was born to be a King, and
for this purpose came He into the Avorld ; but for the
present He is " as a man travelling into a far country
to obtain for himself a kingdom, and to return." He
is gradually getting that kingdom, in fact. As fast
as men are being '^ born of water and of the Spirit "
they are being incorporated into a grand spiritual
state. It is unseen as yet, as the Head of it was
received up out of human sight; but He is not with-
drawn for ever. When the number of His elect is
made up He is to come again, bringing His saints
with Him. Veiled and hidden whilst His hosts are
being gathered, He is then to be uncovered, reveal-
ed, seen, manifested in power and great glory. His
people are also hidden now. No one surely knows

92 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

them, and the great body of them is not in the world
at al]. But the sons of God are likewise to be " man-
ifested.'^ When their royal Head shall come in His
glory, and sit in the throne of His glory, then shall
they also "appear with Him in glory." And with
regard to that stage of affairs the descriptions every-
where answer exactly to what is here seen and af-
firmed of this stone. It is the Church's royalty
and kinghood consummated and realized.

It is a true and proper kingdom. In it is con-
centred all authority and power for our world. It
is to dethrone, break in pieces and cast out of the
earth all usurpers, spoilers and resisters of its prin-
ciples and authority. It is formed and consolidated
into a holy and invincible commonwealth by no
powers of man, but by the invisible Spirit of God.
It is made up of immortals. It is to claim and take
and rule the earth as its ow^n possession, redeemed
and purchased with the blood of the illustrious Goel,
who is its everlasting King. It is to extend from
sea to sea, and from the rivers to the ends of the
land. Nothing opposed to it is ever to be tolerated
within its glorious territory. It is never to pass from
its possessors — never to revert to another people. Of
its glory and peace there is to-be no end. It is the
kingdom of the Stone — the eternal representative
of the eternal God. And from age to age, through
all the ages of the ages, it is to stand and grow and
expand, without diminution and without end ! There
is but one such a kingdom ; and it is the sum and
fulfilment of all prophecy, the crown of dispensa-

THE FINAL DOMINION. 93

tions, the grand consummation of Jehovah's admin-
istrations toward onr world !

It is of this kingdom that Isaiah prophesied when
he so exultingly sang: "Unto us a child is born,
unto us a son is given : and the government shall be
upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called
Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The ever-
lastino; Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the in-
crease of His government and peace there shall be
no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his
kingdom, to order it, and establish it with judgment
and with justice from henceforth even for ever." Isa.
ix. 6, 7. It is precisely that which Gabriel an-
nounced when he said to Mary, "Hail, thou that
art highly favored, the Lord is with thee: blessed
art thou among women. And behold, thou shalt
conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and
shalt call his name Jesus. He shall be great, and
shall be called the Son of the Highest: and the Lord
shall give unto Him the throne of His father David :
and He shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever ;
and of His kingdom there shall be no end." Luke ii.
26-33. It is precisely that which is celebrated in
the thanksgivings of heaven by the great voices that
finally cry their triumphant halleluias, saying, " The
kingdom [sovereignty] of this world is become the
kingdom of our Lord and of His Christ; and He
shall reign for ever and ever." Rev. xi. 15.

And yet a modern doctor publishes to the world
that this cannot be, because "then it will follow that
in the vision given to Nebuchadnezzar there is posi-

94 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

tlvely no allusion to the most important fact in the
annals of humanity — the Incarnation '^ / Inveterate
stupidity ! As though the existence and sovereign
administrations of a king did not imply that he was
born ! — as though the sublimest consummation and
crown of our Saviour's work does not carry with it
every fact involved in the constitution of such a Lord
and in such an accomplishment! As well might we
set aside what the vision told of Nebuchadnezzar,
Cyrus and Alexander, becanse " there is positively
no allusion " as to how or where or under what con-
ditions these mighty conquerors came into existence !
How, on such principles, can the vision refer to
Caesar, since "there is positively no allusion" to the
fact that Ciesar came into the world in a way dif-
ferent from other men! I w^onder and. am amazed
when I see on what slender and silly grounds the
professed teachers of God's word allow themselves
to be turned away from its sublimest substance, and
to be cajoled into the denial of many of its plainest
and most pregnant texts. But no such boggling can
hinder the fulfilment of the vision to its utmost let-
ter. Twenty-five hundred years have added their
seal of demonstration to the truth and accuracy of
the prediction as res})ects the transient empires of this
world ; and how can it fail in that greater, more im-
portant and crowning portion respecting the immortal
and eternal regency which is soon to take their place?
No matter what reverend unbelief or blatant infidel-
ity may say, let us remember the words of the proph-
et, that " the dream is certain, and the interpretation

THE FINAL DOMINION. 95

thereof sure.'^ Our cavilling, skepticism and ratioD-
aliziiiiT will not alter or hinder the eternal decrees
of Heaven. From the beginning of earthly empire
Jehovah has made known the coming of a kingdom
which shall break in pieces and consume all other
kingdoms, and which shall stand for ever — a king-
dom of which the God-man is to be the Head and
King, the possessors of the authority of which are
immortals, and the establishment of which in our
world will be the consummation of that redemp-
tion to which all dispensations look and for which
all the acres wait.

LECTURE FIFTH.

The Golden Memorial; or, Nebuchad-
nezzar's Great Image.

Daniel 3 : 1-30.

I TAKE Nebuchadnezzar to have been a man of
a deeper, broader and nobler nature than Napo-
leon Bonaj^arte. He was as great a warrior, and a
much greater emperor. He was a man of larger intel-
ligence, of less selfishness and of a much more generous
and earnest mind. He was impulsive and hasty be-
times, and even harsh, but his impulses were not
mere passions, and were generally founded upon cor-
rect reasonings. He was quick in forming conclu-
sions, and very firm in carrying them into effect. He
mostly did his own thinking, and spoke and acted
officially according to his own convictions, no matter
against whom or what they went. He was a heathen
potentate, absolute in his authority, but he had a
deep religious sense, and was greatly influenced by
it, and came the nearest to being a true servant of
God of all the heathen kings of whom we have
any account. When he beheld evidences of the pres-
ence and power of God he noted them, acknowledged
them, and fashioned his actions accordingly. He

96

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL. 97

had a conscience, and a strong perception of honor,
duty and right. When he gave his word he kept it
to the fulL When he beheld sham and falsehood
he was severe upon it. When he saw the divine
Hand he bowed before it, and used his royal place
and prerogatives to give others the benefit of what
he himself knew and felt. When convinced that
messengers of the Most High were before him, he
honored them and gave glory to the God of heaven,
and Avas not ashamed to make confession before all
men of what his heart believed. He sometimes for-
got himself in the midst of his greatness and glory,
and took to himself honors which evinced an over-
weening pride; but when punished for it he frankly
confessed it and proclaimed it to the whole empire,
that men might know and fear the God of heaven.
He never entirely let go the idolatry in which he
Avas reared, but he never failed to hold and confess
the infinite superiority of one God, even the God
of heaven, over all the idol gods of his kingdom.
He was not a saint, but he was nearer to being one
than some who profess the true religion and have
greater opportunities and fewer hinderances than he
possessed.

We cannot but admire his reverent ingenuousness
and appreciation under the proofs of the majesty and
mercy and help of God in the matter of his dream.
Though the sublime head of the greatest of empires,
no false dignity prevented him from prostrating him-
self before the young prophet in acknowledgment
of the one Almighty God, and of young Daniel as
7

98 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

His true messenger. Such holy services as his hea-
then education and ideas suggested he at once com-
manded to l>e rendered.

Our modern savants and legislators seem to think
that the state has no use for the doctrines and coun-
sels of those who make known the mind and will
of God ; that the teachings of inspiration had better
be excluded from the public schools ; and that the
less the ministers of Bible Christianity have to say
or do in matters of education, legislation and juris-
prudence the safer for the community. To such, of
course, it was a great weakness in Nebuchadnezzar
to think and believe that a man in communion with
Heaven, and able to declare the rights and purposes
of the Lord of kings was a proper person for the
government to exalt and honor, or suitable to be
made a counsellor, judge and administrator in aftairs
of state, or fit to be invested with the presidency
over all the institutes of learning and schools of
wisdom. That God pronounced him the golden head
of a golden kingdom is nothing to the point ; he
did not live amid the wisdom of an age of " miry
clay," and how could he be a right-reasoning philos-
opher? And yet I take his side, and claim that it
showed his good sense as a logician, his sound policy
as a king and his just feeling as a man, that he
bowed adoringly before the Spirit of inspiration;
that he acknowledged and proclaimed the worshipful-
ness and majesty of the God whom it attested ; and
that he at once constituted the man through whom
it came " the ruler [sultan] over the whole province

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL. 99

of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the
wise men of Babylon."

The facts narrated in the chapter now before us
are generally treated as an unmitigated blot upon
the character of this monarch. Neither do I in-
tend to defend the transaction ; but it is abundantly
capable of being construed with the character I have
ascribed to him, and without the supposition of a re-
lapse from his favorable persuasions concerning the
one Almighty God, or the putting of him down as a
wilful and bloody tyrant and persecutor.

That he caused some sort of gigantic figure to be
erected on a certain plain adjoining the city of Baby-
lon, that he bestowed vast care and expense upon it,
that he regarded it with very particular reverence, and
that he made its dedication a very grand state occa-
sion,— are facts very distinctly affirmed. That he ex-
pected and commanded all the officials of his king-
dom to manifest the reverence for it which he thought
to be due, and threatened to punish those who should
refuse to regard his wishes and appointments in the
case, is equally plain. But when we come to in-
quire what the figure was, what it was meant to rep-
resent, what the king intended by its erection, and
what was the precise point involved in the act of rev-
erence demanded at its dedication, the ideas are nearly
as numerous and diverse as the commentators, and a
great deal of far-fetched guessing has been done.

Some think the figure was a likeness of his father,
Nabopolassar ; others, that it was a likeness of him-
self; others, that it was an image intended to repre-

100 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

sent Bel^ the great Babylonian deity ; others, that it
was a new deity of his own ; whilst Professor Stuart
considers it an obelisk, or plain shaft, with an orb at
the summit representing the sun.

The reasons which moved the making of it are also
variously surmised. Dr. Gill has pretty well exhaust-
ed the common conjectures where he says: "It might
be out of pride aud vanity, and to set forth the glory
and stability of his monarchy, as if he was not only
the head of gold, but as an image all of gold, and to
contradict the interpretation of his dream, and avert
the fate of his empire signified by it; or to purge
himself from the jealousies his subjects had enter-
tained of him of relinquishing the religion of his
country and embracing the Jewish religion by his
praise of the God of Israel and the promotion of
Jews to places of trust and honor; or by the advice
of his nobles to establish uniformity of religion in
his kingdom and prevent the growth of Judaism ; or
to lay a snare for Daniel and his companions."

To all these notions the Jewish commentators have
added still another — to w^it, that the king meant
hereby to revive what was attempted in the matter
of the Great Tower under Nimrod, which had been
thwarted by the miraculous confusion of tongues.
Any one of these suggestions is about as good as
another, for there is not a syllable in the record to
prove either.

Searchino^ throuij^h the account for a fresh and in-
dependent understanding of the matter, it seems to
me that every explanation which identifies this golden

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL. 101

figure with any of the national gods of Babylon is,di-
rectly against the narrative. It is nowhere named as
representing a Babylonian god, or any heathen god
whatever. The Chaldean deities had their particular
priests and ceremonies of worship, but they do not
appear in connection with the peculiar and novel
solemnity of the unveiling of this figure. Three
times in the narrative (verses 12, 14, 18) — once by
"certain Chaldeans/' once by the king himself, and
once by the three accused Hebrews — the worship of
the acknowledged deities of the empire is specifically
distinguished from the adoring prostration command-
ed in this instance. This " golden-image " business is
also given in immediate connection with the preceding
chapter, which is so ill suited to the stereotyped con-
ceptions of our every-day expositors that they are ne-
cessitated to suppose an interval of perhaps sixteen
years between the dream and it, in order to give the
king time to forget his vision and to be drawn back
again from his semi-Judaism into the full spirit and
life of the Chaldean idolatry.

As I read the narrative, this " image of gold," and
the extraordinary manner of its dedication, are vitally
connected with the king's vision, and related fin* more
to the one Almighty God of Daniel than to any Chal-
dean deity. It was Nebuchadnezzar's own original
thought, suggested by the revelation which was vouch-
safed to him from Jehovah, and meant to be an official
and national memorialization of that Lord of kings
and Revealer of secrets who had thus shown him the
character, succession, and fate of all earthly empire.

102 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

So far from being the result of a change in his mind
and feelings, or an obliteration of his convictions as
described in the preceding chapter, this whole busi-
ness was the direct fruit of those convictions, and the
way his heathen mind took to express and materialize
what impressed him so profoundly. God had shown
him a great, bright and terrible image. He had
learned from God's unmistakable prophet that it was
a divine symbol of God\s wisdom, power and prov-
idence in the world, from his own em})ire to the end
of time. It w^as so remarkable in itself, and so sub-
limely sacred in all its connections, relations and im-
pressiveness, that it was impossible that he should
forget it, or that he should not think of making some
memorial of it, particularly as it related, first of all,
to himself and his own empire. He had felt it right
and due that he should prostrate himself before that
spirit of Almightiness which showed itself in his
dream, and in the prophet who had recovered and
expounded that dream ; and why should not all the
heads of his kingdom be summoned to do tlie same?
The thing was all mixed up with what we would
expect in a vigorous heathen mind under such ex-
periences and convictions ; but it was a most natural
outcome of a great, honest and original thinker under
the circumstances. It was a new, sublimer and more
knowing God than all Chaldea's deities which he meant
to honor. Tlie figure he set up was not that God, but
it was the matei-ialization of the wonderful image
which that God had shown him, and which was that
God's own symbol of His great power and adminis-

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL. 103

tratioiis on the earth. Heathen as he was, liow could
he better memorialize this Jehovah-power than in Je-
hovah's own picture of it, of which picture he him-
self and his empire were divinely said to be the golden
head ? And with the Jehovah-power thus memorial-
ized after the fashion of its own showing to him in
the dream, what more natural than that all his em-
pire, through its constituted representatives, '^ the
princes, the governors, and the captains, the judges,
the treasurers, the counsellors, the sheriffs, and all
the rulers of the provinces," should be officially con-
vened to witness the unveiling of the figure, and to
go through the ceremony of falling down before it
in lowly homage, as he himself had bowed before the
Spirit of that Jehovah-power in Daniel?

This view of the case fully explains every partic-
ular in the record, and serves to show, not a debased
and oblivious apostasy on the part of the honest-mind-
ed king, but that the impression the revelation made
upon him became a living power in his soul, which
set his great and original genius to work to bring his
whole empire into some sort of official accord with it.
It was neither the work of a fanatical zealot of Bel-
Merodach, nor of a tool of envious idolaters, nor of
an arbitrary despot capriciously bent on changing the
religion of his empire, nor of a tyrannical and self-
deifying egotist, nor of a weakling in the hands of
a set of grasping Chaldean priests. On the contrary,
it w^ the work of a great, deep-thinking, honest-
minded, self-poised and noble-meaning, imperial man,
who had had a true, sublime and unmistakable rev-

104 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

elation from the God of heaven, and who, under the
devout and powerful impulses which it engendered,
yet not entirely released from his heathen methods
of thinking, laid hold upon his vast authority and
riches to give what he regarded as a d.ue and fitting
national acknowledgment and m-emorial of the great
Jehovah-power which had thus communicated with
him. Hence this gigantic image of gold set up in a
plain quite apart from the Chaldean temples. Hence
the special, peculiar and intensely national character
of its dedication. Hence the novel ceremonies of the
occasion, and the imperial decree that at the appoint-
ed signal every office-bearer in the realm should fall
down in lowly adoration before it. And hence, also,
the very severe penalty fore-announced to come upon
any one who sliould refuse to acknowledge and adore
that Jehovah-power under the symbol which that
Power had shown him in the vision.

In this view of the matter we are not only obliged
to modify our judgment of the king's character, so
as to give him far higher credit than that which re-
sults from the current representations, but the same
goes a great way toward his justification in the sever-
ity he used in enforcing obedience to his decree.

Under the clear and full light of revelation and
the divine institutes, which Nebuchadnezzar did not
have, it is very plain that he made a great mistake,
which can by no means be justified or excused on
Biblical grounds ; but the mistake was in the methods
and not in the motives. It was the mistake of de-
fective education, not of intent. He meant it hon-

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL. 105

estly, to acknowledge and glorify that very God of
heaven who had so remarkably communicated with
him. He intended that his empire, through all its
assembled representatives, should thus acknowledge
that God in a tangible copy of the image given in
the dream. All the depths of his religious nature,
experiences and convictions would thus rise up to
insist upon the duty and propriety of compliance
with what he had so devoutly and honestly arranged
and commanded. Was not the God over all gods
and the Lord over all kings, who had so fully demon-
strated His living power and purposes, to be rever-
ently confessed by all lords and rulers? Was not
that image the very likeness of that in which Jeho-
vah had symbolized His divine powder and provi-
dence? Had not the king had ample proof that this
God is God of gods and Lord of kings? Was it
not right, therefore, that every officer of the realm
should be required to give this token of reverent
acknowledgment to Him?

Besides, taking this figure as the materialization of
the great image of the king's inspired dream, there
was to him a very sacred identification of himself
and his dominion with it. According to the prophet's
explanation of the vision, that gold represented Neb-
uchadnezzar and his divinely-authenticated rule and
authority. To refuse obedience to his commands con-
cerning it therefore took on something of the element
of treason and rebellion, not only to Nebuchadnez-
zar's authority, but likewise to that very Divinity
which had so marvellously indorsed his sovereignty

106 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

as given of God, who, by His own divine presenta-
tions, had inseparably connected it with the image the
king had thus niateiiallzed. Not to obey his solemn
and devoutly-intended command would thus neces-
sarily present itself to him as a very great wicked-
ness— a stab at divinely-authenticated sovereignty —
a setting at naught of the very golden head of all
divinely-invested kings — a casting of contempt upon
the most serious and sacredly-founded undertakings
of his life, as w^ell as a criminal light-making of all
the sacred experiences, convictions and devout inten-
tions of His Imperial Highness. Under such cir-
cumstances the man would not have been a man, or
at all up to the requirements of the situation, or en-
titled to the ordinary credit of sincerity and sensibil-
ity as an administrator of the government, if he had
affixed no stern penalties to a disregard of his orders,
or only connived at the transgression of them. If
his foundation was wrono^, his reasonina^ was rip^ht.
Even our own free government permits no man to
take office under it without oath on the Holy Testa-
ments of God or solemn affirmation and appeal to the
Almighty Lord of all, and annexes very rigid penal-
ties to the violation of the same. From Nebuchad-
nezzar's standpoint it was but right, and no tyrannical
harshness, that he should insist on punishing capitally
whosoever should refuse the homage which he exact-
ed. The fault was not in the exaction, but in the
heathen error of undertaking to materialize divine
things.

On the part of the Chaldeans there could be no

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL. 107

scruple agains^t a ready compliance with the imperial
edict. They believed in a multiplicity of gods, and
were accustomed to worship them in statues, symbols
and graven devices. The falling down before this
ncAv imase, even if it did connect with a new and
supreme God, was a matter of no serious account
to them, since it involved no abandonment of the
old gods and worship of the empire. Even Neb-
uchadnezzar himself seems to have taken in the God
of heaven, not as exclusive of all other gods and
worship, but rather as the Athenians set up an altar
To the Unhioicn God alongside of many other altars.
Even if he did regard the prophet's God as the one
Almighty Jehovah, he had not come so far as to dis-
allow national and tutelary gods beside Him. And
thus there was nothing whatever to hinder his hea-
then officials from falling down before this image
the same as before any other sacred statue, partic-
ularly when their lives depended on it.

But it was different with Shadrach, Meshach and
Abednego. From their standpoint, no other gods
were allowable, nor the worship of any likeness of
anything in heaven or earth. They would therefore
have to go against their religion and their consciences
to fall down and worship the image as the king com-
manded. Even though the thing was honestly meant
as a great national acknowledgment of the Jehovah-
power, they still could not be true to their religious
principles and join in this prostration. The Sinaitic
law and all the institutes of Moses forebade as well
the worship of the true God in graven images as the

108 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

worship of idols. A pious and faithful Jew could
no more bow down to a likeness of God, no matter
whence copied or derived, than bow down to the idol
gods of Babylon. Therefore, when the rest of the
assembled nobles and officers, at the sound of the
music, prostrated themselves adoringly before the
image of gold, these men remained standing. They
did not serve the false gods of their conquerors, and
they would not now debauch themselves with a false
worship even of their own God.

It Avas a very subtle temptation which thus came
upon these young rulers, particularly if the king
meant hereby to do national reverence to the Je-
hovah-power. Was it not, in some sense, an act of
homage to the God whom they served ? Was it not
a wonderful concession of an idolatrous empire to
the God of heaven ? Had not the image been copied
from the vision which that God himself had shown ?
Was not that gold the divine symbol of the king
and 2:overnment which it became them as sfood sub-
jects to obey ? Had not the king been very good
and generous toward them ? They were envied
strangers at best, and why should they be so sin-
gular in such a small particular, and run the risk
of being accused to their master and burnt in the
furnace ? Living, they might be of great service
to their captive brethren, but provoking the wrath
of their sovereign, they would only be forfeiting their
own lives and entailing greater hardships upon those
with whom they most sympathized. Why, then,
hazard such interests by disobedience to their gra-

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL. 109

cious king ? Might they not, at any rate, direct their
thou<j:hts to the true God in heaven even while bow-
ing down to this image upon earth ? And over
against such specious suggestions there was nothing
but the simple command, "Thou shall not bow down
thyself to them^ But it was the command of God,
who is above all kings, and no argument or earthly
price or subtle glosses could induce them to disregard
it. Let their enemies accuse them if they would ;
let the king upbraid them as ingrates, traitors, rebels,
or even as enemies of their own God ; let him strip
them of their offices, disgrace them, imprison tliem
or roast them in his ovens, — their minds were made
up ; their resolution was inflexible ; they would obey
God rather than man, though they should be burnt
to ashes before the glass had run another hour.
Therefore they kept their feet unflinchingly, though
all Babylon fell prostrate in adoration.

Heroes were they, and models for all young men
and all others when matters of conscience and faith-
fulness to God and truth are at stake. A true man
in a case of clear duty will never sell himself for any
price. He cannot be bought for gold or place or
favor. No bribes can allure him, no sophistries can
impose on him, no fires or furnaces can turn him.
His soul is welded to unchanging Omnipotence, and
nothing can break down his integrity. Had the re-
ligious character of these youths been made of the
fragile stuif which so readily passes for piety in our
day, we never should have read their names in this
holy Book. But they had a faith which had sub-

110 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

stance in it, and it fashioned them into illustrious
models for their day and for all after time.

Where Daniel was on this occasion we are not told.
Perhaps he was sick, as he sometimes was, and could
not be present. Perhaps he had duties assigned him
in some other part of the empire from which he could
not be spared. Perhaps his presidency of the learn-
ed orders excused him, as only the officers of state
were summoned for this occasion. Had he been pres-
ent, we may be sure that he would have taken his
stand precisely as did his three noble friends. He
could not consistently have done otherwise.

But the eyes of self-seeking and jealous-hearted
men are apt to find other employment than that of
devotion, even while in the act and attitude of pro-
fessed worshippers. And it often happens that those
who make the loudest pretensions are the most sinis-
ter and heartless. " Certain Chaldeans '^ — those very
men who fain would be considered the most devoted —
were watching these Hebrew youths, and under cloak
of superior devotion pressed for^vard to make charges
of irreverence and impiety against them. No hon-
est-minded man is ever safe with these over-devoted
people.

Nebuchadnezzar was particularly enraged when he
learned that Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego had
failed to obey his orders — not only because he had so
highly favored and exalted them, but because from
them, least of all, had he expected a refusal to join
in a ceremony meant to be in honor of tlieir God.
That any in the realm should dare to disregard his

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL. Ill

imperial decree so publicly and in his very presence
Avas indignity unpardonable; but that it should come
from such a quarter caused his royal fury to rise very
high. He summoned them before him. He indi-
cated his displeasure. He laid his stern commands
upon them with his own lips. He was about to repeat
the ceremony for the special purpose of testing their
obedience. He gave his imperial word that he would
burn them up in a furnace of fire that very hour if
they should dare to refuse the act of homage he en-
joined^ admonishing them that even God himself
should not be able to deliver them from his ven-
geance.

But their calm and unflinching answer was, "O
Nebuchadnezzar, we are not careful to answer thee
in this matter. If it be so, our God whom we serve
is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace,
and He will deliver us out of thine hand, O king.
But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we
will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden im-
age which thou hast set up.''

The die was cast. The king's fury was full. The
furnace was fired to its utmost heat, and Shadrach,
Meshach and Abednego were bound hand and foot
and cast into it. So intense were the flames that the
very officers who cast them in were scorched to
death.

The inspired writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews
tells of some in ancient times who, "through faith,
quenched the violence of fire." And here was an
instance of it. The cords that bound these men

112 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

were at once burnt off, but nothing else about them
would burn. The king looked, and there they were,
loose, and moving in the midst of the fire, with no
hurt whatever upon them ! Nay, more ; only three
were cast in, and, behold ! a fourth was with them,
and He so ilkistrious in form and mien that He
appeared to the king like a son of the gods. The
monarch's rage instantly turned to amazement. He
cried out with wonder. He could not believe his
own eyes, but, rushing " to the mouth of the fur-
nace,'' he called to the men: '' Shadrach, Meshach,
and Abednego, ye servants of the most high God,
come forth, and come hither." And out of the midst
of the fire they came. Around them gathered '^ the
princes, governors, and captains, and the king's coun-
sellors," and they all looked and wondered, and saw
and were convinced that not a blister or scar of burn-
ins: was on the bodies of these heroic men, ^' nor was
a hair of their heads singed, neither were their coats
changed, nor had the smell of fire passed upon
them."

A great and notable miracle of Israel's God was
that day wrought in Babylon, and all the officers and
nobles and princes of the empire were made the wit-
nesses and heralds of it.

Skeptical criticism has railed out against all this, as
showing too much of the wonderful to be believed.
But with the Almighty one thing is no harder than
another. He can make a blazing sun in the heavens
with as much ease as make a daisy in the meadow.
Some have urged that it was unfitting the Deity to

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL. ' 113

show such wonders here. But who can decide what
is and what is not becoming to a Being whose
thoughts no man can fathom ? And when we con-
sider that millions of His chosen people were then in
servitude in that empire; that the great object of their
being there was to purge them of their idolatries; that
no ordinary ministries for this purpose existed ; that
here was a great and mighty people that knew not
God destitute of anv effectual means of beino^ made
acquainted with His superior majesty and power; and
that here was an assembly of all their heads and
chiefs, who would thus be made to see His signs and
to become the attestators and heralds of the miracle
to all parts of the mighty reahii, — there certainly
would seem to be reason enough that here and now,
if anywhere or ever, the greatest wonders of the God
of heaven should be enacted. Who can say that there
was not ample occasion for just such a display of the
eternal omnipotence ? And see also the effect. It so
turned out that the white-heated fires, which would
not act on the bodies of these men of God, served
to send forth a glorious light into all the earth. The
king lifted up his hands and cried, '^ Blessed be the
God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, who hath
sent His angel, and delivered His servants that trust-
ed in Him !" A decree went forth from the throne to
" every people, nation, and language," reciting the
wonder, proclaiming the majesty of Jehovah, and
forbidding, on pain of death, the speaking of " any-
thing amiss against the God of Shadrach, Meshach,
and Abednego.'' And these men were thenceforward

114 • VOICES FROM BABYLON

promoted and honored by the empire as the living
witnesses of the living God.

Many are the lessons which this record teaches. On
the whole front of it there flames in letters of blazing
gold that there is an almighty, living and independent
God, unbound by Nature's laws and unlimited to nat-
ural forces, whose word is written in His Book, whose
eye is upon His confiding servants, and who will never
leave nor forsake them that put their trust in Him !

From the inmost spirit of it there comes the proc-
lamation that if any kings or dignitaries or commands
of Church or State go against Jehovah's laws, or de-
mand obedience against His word, or undertake to
keep conscience for the human soul, no true man of
God dare obey them, nor shall he be the loser for his
fidelity, no matter what penalties he may incur!

Around it, and on all sides of it, there sounds the
admonition to every right-meaning young man, how-
ever prosperous he may be, to prepare for fiery times.
The world is under an erring rule — a rule which often
makes the greatest blunders when it means the best.
Envious and malicious eyes are watching you, and
eager to show their superior devotion by accusing you
and bringing you into trouble. The way of faithful-
ness often lies through the fiery furnace, heated seven-
fold to consume you. Therefore prepare for fiery
times, and think it not strange when they come.

And in the whole make-up of it there stands me-
morialized for ever that the only true expedieney is in-
fiexlble principle. It matters not for immediate con-
sequences. God will make all right in the end to

THE GOLDEN MEMORIAL. 115

them that stand fast to trutii and duty. They are,
after all, the true heroes, and shall not fail of their
rewards.

'' The earth may drink their gore ; tlieir limbs
May sodden in the sun ; their heads
Be hnng on castle-walls and city-gates ;
But still their spirit walks abroad ;
Their names are in the Book of God ;
Their honor is for ever !"

LECTURE SIXTH.

The Great Man Humbled; or, The
King's Insanity.

Daniel 4: 1-37.

"VU' E have seen tliat the God of Iieaven was pleased
' * to select Nebuchadnezzar as the organ of a re-
markable revelation touching the history and end of
worldly empire. We need not wonder, therefore,
that he should also be the writer of one of the chap-
ters in the sacred volume.

The long passage which I have read, and upon the
consideration of which we now enter, is entirely from
his pen. If he did not write it with his own hand,
he dictated it and gave it fortli as his waiting and
proclamation. It is also one of the most remarkable
sections in this Book. It is the only complete .state
pa])er which has come down to us from those early
times. It gives an account of the experience of a
very great king, the official confession of his offence
in unduly exalting himself, a narration of the warn-
ing that was given him before it occurred, of the sin-
gular punishment and humiliation which came upon
him for it, and of the manner of his recovery and res-
toration. It is the royal sermon of an illustrious
monarch, given forth from his throne to teach his
subjects the majesty and dominion of the Lord God

116

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 117

Almighty, and His claims to the reverence, fear,
worship and obedience of all men.

It was not the first decree of this remarkable sove-
reign touching the honor of Jehovah, but it is the most
ample and the most significant. The time to which
it relates was doubtless long subsequent to the occur-
rences narrated in the preceding chapter. Nebuchad-
nezzar reigned about forty-three years, and the inti-
mations of the record are that he was at this period
well through with the many enormous public works
which marked his administration, and the remains of
which are still to be found. (See verses 22, 30.) The
document itself seems to have been transcribed by
Daniel from the archives of the empire, and from
thence inserted bodily into this collection of sacred
wonders. There are four leading particulars in it to
which I invite your attention :

I. The hinges jpi'ophetic forewarning ;
II. His offenoe ;

III. His punishment ;

IV. His recovery and restoration.

And may God help as to contemplate the same to
our profit and edification!

I.

The ancients had a very intense respect for omens
and tokens. The disposition to observe such things
is one of the deepest feelings of human nature, and
is one of the proofs that a strong religious vein is in-
serted in the very constitution of nian. The most
gigantic and inveterate superstitions have grown up

118 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

upon it, and nothing has ever been able entirely to
eradicate it. And whilst most of these systems are
basely idolatrous, mischievous and degrading, and
are therefore to be held in abhorrence by every good
man, the fact still remains that God does thus betimes
interfere for the government and guidance of men,
the withdrawing of them from danger and sin, and
the direction of them in cases which are unreached
by other means. The divine Word is the Christian's
great and infallible guide. To this he must at all
times look, and to this he must ever contentedly and
obediently conform. It is through this that God's
hand is lifted up to direct us in the way of right,
safety and peace. It also becomes a great sin and
distrust of God to be on the lookout for any other
light or to commit ourselves to any other directory.
And yet the fact cannot be suppressed that special
])resentiments and foretokens are continually occur-
ring in human experience, proving the existence of
a special providence, and that there are occasions in
which the hand of an ever-gracious Jehovah does
show itself in extraordinary methods. Especially in
great danger or impending calamity there is often
some mysterious foreshadowing of it to put people
on their guard and to divert them from peril. So
it was in Nebuchadnezzar's case.

The king had another startling dream. It came
this time quite independently of his own thoughts,
and apart from any ascertainable earthly cause or
connections. His own account of it is : " I, Neb-
uchadnezzar, was at rest in mv house, and flourish-

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 119

ing in my palace." He had been successful in his
wars and in all his administrations. His enemies
had all been effectually subdued, and everything was
quiet and prosperous in his empire. He had suc-
ceeded in making Babylon one of the wonders of the
world. Everything to which he had laid his hand
had turned out favorably. There remained nothing
more to be desired to satisfy his largest ambition as
a man or to add to his glory as a great and wise
kinp;. And while he was thus at rest in his house
and flourishing in his palace this dream came to him.
He '^saw, and behold a tree in the midst of the earth,
and the height thereof was very great. The tree
grew, and was strong, and the height thereof reached
unto heaven, and the sight thereof to the end of all
the earth ; the leaves thereof were fair, and the fruit
thereof much, and it was meat for all : the beasts of
the field had shadow under it, and the fowls of the
heaven dwelt in the boughs thereof, and all flesh fed
of it." From among the mysterious heavenly agen-
cies there appeared one who " cried aloud, and said,
Hew down the tree, and cut off his branches, shake
off his leaves, and scatter his fruit : let the beasts get
away from under it, and the fowls from his branches :
nevertheless leave the stump of his roots in the earth,
even with a band of iron and brass, in the tender
grass of the field ; and let it be wet with the dew of
heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts in the
grass of the earth : let his heart be changed from
man's, and let a beast's heart be given unto him ;
and let seven times pass over him." And it was

120 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

further added by the mysterious speaker that this
was " the decree of the watchers, and the demand by
tlie word of the holy ones, to the intent that the liv-
ing may know that the Most High ruleth in the king-
dom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will."

Though the king was utterly at a loss to under-
stand the meaning of this dream, it is plain, from the
very terms of it, that it was meant to give him a
serious admonition and threat against pride and self-
glorification, declaring all possessions, power and
greatness to be God's gifts, distributed according to
His will, and ever to be gratefully acknowledged as
proceeding only from His sovereign goodness — in-
dicating at the same time the speedy humiliation of
those who give themselves the glory for what they
have, achieve or enjoy. So also was it interpreted by
the pro])het, who told the king that this vision re-
lated to him, that it was a divine forewarning of
calamities to come upon him, and that the only pos-
sible way of escaping them was to be admonished by
it to humble himself before God, to break off his
sins by righteousness, and his iniquities by showing
mercy to the poor. (See verse 27.)

Some have wondered that he should send again for
" the magicians, the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and
the soothsayers " after their miserable failure on a
former similar occasion. But it must be remembered
that Daniel was now for a long time the appointed
head and master of these orders (ii. 4; iv. 9; v. 11),
and tliat in summoning them the king necessarily in-
cluded him, and most likely had him specially in

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 121

mind. You will also notice that he came in this in-
stance without any personal summons. The reason
of his coming was the same decree which had
brought the others. But he sent them first, and
himself remained in the background until they had
tried their skill and proved their incompetency. The
king says of all these ^' wise men of Babylon '^ that
he " told the dream before them, but they did not
make known the interpretation thereof."^ If they
ventured to say anything, they utterly failed to sat-
isfy him. " But at the last/' says the king, " Daniel
came in before me, Belteshazzar by name, in whom
is the spirit of the holy gods, and before him I told
the dream." A w^onderful testimony to the feeling-
ness, the courtesy and the courtly faithfulness of the
prophet is also given by the king. Having related
the dream to him, the king says, " Daniel was as-
toniecl for one hour, and his thoughts troubled
him ;" neither did he say a word till encouragingly
entreated by the king not to hesitate, but to tell out
the whole interpretation without fear or alarm.
Whereupon the faithful prophet answered : " My
lord, the dream be to them that hate thee, and the
interpretation thereof to thine enemies ;'' and then
proceeded to expound the sore ])ersonal calamities
which God had thus pre-intimated, exhorting the
king to such duties as would most contribute to
ward off the threatened disaster.

Nebuchadnezzar was thus fully forewarned. God,
by means of the dream and the honest interpretation
and comments of the prophet, had foreshown him

122 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

what would be the result of indulging in too proud a
spirit over his greatness, or of a failure to acknowledge
and adore the Lord Almighty as the sublime Governor
of the nations and the Source, Giver and Sustainer of
all that any man possesses.

II.

We would suppose that such a sacred and impres-
sive forevvarning .and admonition could not fail of the
most salutary effect. But there is nothing more treach-
erous and deceitful than poor depraved human nature.
Nebuchadnezzar doubtless intended to profit to the full
from the counsel he had received. He had the utmost
confidence in the wisdom and inspiration of the prophet.
He had every reason to accept the whole presentation
as a veritable message from God. Nor was it in the
composition of this monarch's character to make light
of so evident a communication from the Deity, wliose
signs and wonders he had beheld. But it is hard for
rich and great men, in the midst of their glories,
powers, flatteries and cares, to be true and faithful to
all that they know, feel and confess of their duty and
of what is right and proper. The Saviour and His
apostles have remarked upon the great difficulty of
such to enter the kingdom of heaven. And Nebu-
chadnezzar was not an exception. If ever man had
reason to take honor to himself and to be proud of
his achievements, it was this king; and if ever such
a man was kept from this sin in such a case, it could
only be by the most marvellous power of divine
jrrace.

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 123

I have alliiclecl to some of Nebuchadnezzar's great
achievements. There never was a more successful
conqueror. There never was a sublimer earthly king.
There never was a more magnificent empire than that
which he consolidated and established. There never
was a more absolute human lord of this world than
he. Even to this day the whole territory of Babylon,
north, south, east and west, tells of him, and attests
the grandeur of his reign beyond that of any one
other man that has lived. Babylon was a distinguished
city before his day. Ninus and Semiramis are said
to have done much to make it illustrious. But the
Babylon of Nebuchadnezzar was tenfold more what he
found it than the Rome of Augustus Caesar was more
than the preceding Rome of the Republic, or than
the Paris of the Napoleons was more than the Paris
of the First Revolution. The old Babylon occupied
but one side of the river ; Nebuchadnezzar re-formed
it on that side, and extended it to equal greatness on
the other, connecting the two with splendid bridges,
lining the river with walls and gates, and surround-
ing the whole w^ith tremendous enclosures, such as
perhaps never existed anywhere but there. He built
a second palace, a very wonder of architecture, the
grounds of which were ornamented with those famous
artificial mountains and hanging gardens constructed
in imitation of the Median hills which his Median
wife so missed in the flat country around Babylon.
But this Avas only a fraction of his works. Explorers
report the ruins of Babylonia as spread over two
liundred square miles, and that nine-tenths of the

124 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

bricks found all over this space are stamped with
Nebucliadnezzar's name. Sir Henry Rawlinson
writes : '' I have examined the bricks in situ belong-
ing, perhaps, to one hundred different towns and
cities in the neighborhood of Bagdad, and I never
found any other legend than that of Nebuchadnez-
zar, son of Nabopolassar, king of Babylon." Another
of these indefatigable antiquarians, the Rawlinsons,
writes : " It is scarcely too much to say that but for
Nebuchadnezzar the Babylonians would have had
no place in history. At any rate, their actual place
is owing almost entii-ely to this prince, wdio to the
military talents of an able general added a grandeur
of artistic conception and a skill in construction
which place him on a par with the greatest builders
of antiquity."

Now, with all on his hands and engaging his
thoughts and energies which this would imply, it
is not remarkable that his attention should be drawn
away from his dream and its moral monitions, or that
his heart should be very greatly elated over his mag-
nificent achievements. Where is the public man
among us who coidd be entrusted with such glory
without having his head completely turned and his
self-consequence lifted higher than the stars?

Full a year had now passed since the king had
the dream, and received the interpretation and ad-
monition of the prophet. He was walking upon the
high places of his palace, the enclosure of whose
walls was six miles square, ornamented with battle-
ments and towers. All around and beneath him lay

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 125

tlie city witli its grand avenues and one liundred
mighty gates. He looked and admired, and said,
'^ Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the
house of the kingdom by the might of my power, and
for the honor of my majesty f

As men ordinarily reckon and speak, there wonld
not seem to be maeh out of the way in such a re-
mark. It was, above all men, his work. Babylon
was a great and glorious city, and it had come to be
what it was chiefly through him. As we hear men
refer to their works and doings, we would ex})ect
any of them to express themselves after the same
style. I know of none who would not speak in the
same way, and with much the same emotions, under
the same circumstances. But this only shows, not
that Nebuchadnezzar was innocent, but that humanity
all over is very perverted and wrong. It will leave
God out of everything creditable wherever it can.
It will parade its own puny self, powers and achieve-
ments whenever occasion presents. It loves to con-
template what it has done. If in anything it favor-
ably diifers from one or another or from the general
mass of men, it inwardly gloats over it and rejoices
itself in its superiority, not remembering Who it is
that maketh it to differ, and whose alone is the credit
and honor for it all. And Nebuchadnezzar fell into
the common oflPensive and criminal mistake which
so deeply inheres in all unsanctified humanity. Tak-
ing a survey of his magnificent honors and achieve-
ments, he refers them exultingly to himself — to his
own genius, strength and wisdom — and leaves out

126 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

that eternal Providence without which he was no
more than the meanest beggar or tlie dirtiest dog in
all his kingdom. He had himself confessed that,
of a truth, Jehovah is God of gods and Lord of
kings. He had heard the heavenly " watcher " say,
and Daniel repeat, that it was his duty, as that of
all men, to know and realize that it is the Alost High
that ruleth in the kingdom of men and giveth it to
whomsoever He will. But in the moment of trans-
port over what had been accomplished through his
instrumentality he forgot all this, and set everything
down to his own credit. He knew better, as all men
know better when they do such things, but when he
looked on the glory of the city he had so exalted
and adorned, his pride and vain-glory got the mastery
over all his better knowledge and the prophetic warn-
ings, and his soul was lifted up in exultation over
his own wisdom and might. The gracious God
above, from whom, apart from any worth or deserv-
ings of his, he had all that distinguished him from
any other member of the race, was completely thrown
out of his reckoning. And thus he lent his soul and
speech to a miserable atheistic pride, which seems to
have been this man's besetting sin — the besetting sin
of all human greatness and success — which reached
its culmination as he thus walked and sjjoke amid
the towers and battlements of his glorious palace.

III.
But our God is a jealous God, and His glory will
He not give to another. They that walk in pride

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 127

He also is able to abase, as Nebuchadnezzar soon
i'ound out to his sorrow. The ^' watclier " had said,
Hew down tlie towering tree to its stump; let the
heart of him whom it represents be unmanned, let
the soul so brutish have his portion with the beasts,
till seven times pass over him !

Twelve months of trial and oi)portunitv for reform
were given. God is slow in the execution of His
threatenings, and very long-suffering to usward. But
when wickedness has come to the full His visitations
are apt to be terrifically sudden. And so it was in
this instance. " While the Avord '^ — the God-ignor-
ing word — " was in the king's mouth there fell a
voice from heaven : O King Nebuchadnezzar, to
ihe^ it is spoken, the kingdom is departed from thee;
and they shall drive thee from men, and thy dwell-
ing shall be with the beasts of the field ; they shall
make thee to eat grass as oxen, and seven times
shall pass over thee, until thou know that the Most
High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and givetli it
to whomsoever He will. And the same hour was
the thing fulfilled upon Nebuchadnezzar.'^

Precisely what this punishment was we may n(^t
be able to tell, but by consulting the records of med-
ical science we may still come to some reasonably
ac(;urate idea of it. That it was a species of insan-
ity would seem to be implied. With reference to
his recovery the king says, ^^ mine understanding re-
turned unto me/' which cannot well mean anything
else than that he had been in some sense and degree
demented.

128 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

Mania and lunacy take on very many, and often
very curious, forms. Among others is a certain mel-
ancholic alienation, in which the subjects fancy them-
selves animals, and set themselves to act and live as
the particular creatures they imagine themselves to
be. Cases are on record from very early times, and
are still of common occurrence, in which persons
take on the belief that they are wolves, dogs, lions,
cats, cocks and the like, reproducing in themselves
the habits of these creatures. An alienation of this
sort seems to be referred to by Virgil in his sixth
Eclogue^ in which persons are represented as lowing
like cattle, looking for their horns, fearing to be
yoked, and ranging the pathless woods as veritable
bovine creatures.

The expressions with regard to Nebuchadnezzar —
that his heart was made like the beast's, that a beast's
heart was given him, that his dwelling was with the
wild asses, that he did eat grass as oxen — would seem
to identify his affliction with this form of mental dis-
ease. The rest of the description w^ould also accord
entirely with such an affection. And, although its
occurrence is rare, we must not lose sight of the fact
that it was brought upon the king by the foretold
and special judgment of God, who was at no loss to
fill out every particular in the account. AYith this
fact given, it does not rest on us to show that the
affection was wholly natural, or that in the ordinary
course of things one suffering thus for seven years
might still be curable. The affliction was meant to
be extraordinary, and the falling of it within a cate-

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 129

gory of common aiFections, tliough with peculiar features
of its own, serves the double purpose of showing that
it was not at all unlikely on the one hand, and that it
was not a mere natural disorder on the other.

The affliction likewise ran in direct contrast witli
the offence of which it was the punishment. The
king's self-congratulation was, in princi])le, an un-
godding of the Deity, and he was visited with a de-
humanizing of the man. He put himself and his
own agency above the Lord of kings or into His
place, and God put him in the brute's place, and
even into a sub-brutish humiliation. He had un-
duly glorified his own genius, and God turned that
genius into the low instinct of an ox that eateth
grass, as helpless and as base as if he had never
been a man at all. And the description throughout
exhibits one of the most melancholy and horrible
afflictions that could well come upon a human being,
to say nothing of so sublime a potentate as Nebu-
chadnezzar.

Think of that king, the sovereign of the earth,
the grandest genius of his age, who had written his
name in conquests and constructions the fame of
which still echoes and resounds through all the
world — think of him as he that day w^alked the
ramparts of his palace, the most honored and suc-
cessful man that lived, the golden head of the golden
empire in its golden age — think of him as he looked
forth to the rising of the sun and to the setting there-
of, and numbered all the nations on whom its rays
fell as his own subjects and tributaries — and then

130 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

come hitlier to these wild morasses. Behold here
among the cattle the figure of a man, who for these
many long years has avoided all human habitations.
See him feeding on the young grass with the oxen,
lierding with them, lowing like them and esteeming
himself one of them. Observe his nails coiled around
his toes and fingers like eagles' claws. Mark his
nakedness, his matted hair and beard, the feathery
and swine-like bristles that hang from his body.
Note his dull expression, his avoidance of the pres-
ence of man, his refusal to hear or answer anything
that any human being may say to him. Look at his
revolting beastlike mien and beastlike habits and mim-
icries of all beastlike ways. Contemplate the obsti-
nacy with which he resists being housed, how thor-
oughly enchanted he is with his beastly condition and
associations, and how profound is his persuasion that
he is a beast, and that everything human had better
keep far from him. Is this a man? Will you call
it a king? Does it look to you like a mighty con-
queror, before whom the nations stand in awe?
Would you suppose it the builder of great Babylon
and author of those riches and wonders? Can such
an object be the possessor of a sceptre which sways
dominion over all the earth? Would it ever enter
your thoughts that this is th.e sublime and matchless
golden head of all human empire? Can it be the
great Nebuchadnezzar? Ah me! it is even so, and
this is the punishment which the Almighty hath sent
upon him for ignoring his Maker and taking to him-
self honor which belong^s alone to Jehovah. Verilv,

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 131

"it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the
living God."

IV.

"Seven years" was this terrible humiliation of the
vain-glorious king to last. Whether such an aifection
is ordinarily curable after so long a standing we need
not inquire. It came as a special judgment of God,
and its duration was determined in advance by the
same power which brought it upon him. It is enough
to know that the man recovered, returned to his
throne, and lived to tell his subjects and to record
for all time the facts in the case.

Whether the king retained his inner consciousness
during this great calamity we cannot fully determine.
The medical records refer to cases of corresponding
aifection in which neither consciousness nor memory
was seriously impaired, though the patients per-
sisted in maintaining that now they were beasts, and
wondered that any should not so regard them. Dr.
Browne, the eminent commissioner of the Board of
Lunacy for Scotland, gives it as his opinion, made
up from an experience of thirty years in the treat-
ment of mental alienations, that "the idea of personal
identity is but rarely enfeebled, and that it is never
lost." He says : " All the angels, devils, dukes, lords,
kings, ^ gods many,' that I have had under my care
remained what they were before they became angels,
dukes, etc., in a feense, and even nominally." This
author says : " I have seen a man declaring himself to
be the Saviour sign himself James Thomson, and at-
tend worship regularly, as if the notion of divinity

132 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

had never entered into his head/' And in reference
to the very case now before us he says: ^'I think it
probable that Nebuchadiiezzar retained a perfect con-
sciousness that he was Nebuchadnezzar during the
whole course of his degradation. '' But whether he
retained it all the while or not, he did have it as he
drew near the termination of his malady. His afflic-
tion struck him while a voice from heaven w^as speak-
ing, and as his reason returned he found himself
looking up. He says: ^^At the end of the days I
Nebuchadnezzar lifted up mine eyes unto heaven.^'
He knew then that he was a grievous sufferer, and
looked imploringly for mercy and help whence alone
they could come. It was a look of reverence for the
God of heaven, and a look of prayer for pity. But
it was an availing look. He says with joy and grati-
tude, " Mine understanding returned unto me, and I
blessed the Most High, and I praised and honored
Him that liveth for ever, whose dominion is an ever-
lasting dominion, and His kingdom from generation
to generation ; who doeth according to His will in the
army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the
earth, and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him,
What doest Thou r

He had endured a most signal judgment, but it
had upon him the intended' effect. It humbled his
pride. It brought him to the most devout personal
reco2:nition of the true God. It set him to work to
do all in his power to honor and glorify Jehovah.
It took away from his heart all shame or hesitation in
confessing his sin, and the justice of the punishment he

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 133

had suffered on account of it. It made liim a pen-
itent adorer and royal missionary of the true God.
Not a great golden statue now, but his own imperial
station, his recovered reason, his softened heart, his
royal pen, himself and all his power and faculties as
a king, were dedicated to that infinite One whose
majesty he had offended, whose judgment he had suf-
fered, and whom all men should fear, worship, and
obey. He transmuted his throne into a pulpit and
his state papers into sermons, that his erring subjects
mio:lit learn the wonders of Omnipotence, be led to
honor the high God, and have peace multiplied unto
them through His name. He had " learned that the
heavens do rule ;" and now his royal desire was that
all people, nations and languages that dwell in all
the earth might learn the same, without coming to it
through such sorrows as he had felt. He had through
deep waters reached the better shore, and he now sung
his psalm of royal praise to the " King of heaven,
all whose works are truth, and His ways judgment."
He had come to a pious appreciation of " the signs
and wonders that the high God had wrought toward
him ;" and, touched with that beneficent missionary-
fire which always attends a true experience of grace,
he now would have all men reverence and adore that
same almighty Being who is able to humble all the
children of pride.

Men have debated whether his was a full and gen-
uine conversion or not. To riie it seems as if every-
thing that could be expected under the circumstances
was actually wrought. There breathes through the

134 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

whole document so quiet, candid, earnest and beau-
tiful a spirit that I know not how to explain it with-
out referring it to a thorough transformation of his
entire character, which only the converting grace of
God could work. The offensive pride of the heathen
autocrat gave place to that penitent humility which
frankly confesses its sin and blesses the Hand that
chastised it. The man of war now prays upon all
men the blessings of peace. The hand which held
the sword, and wielded it with such terrible effect,
is now stretched forth in benediction. The lion, so
fierce and ravenous, is tamed into a lamb. The
harsh enactor of decrees to cut men to pieces and to
burn them in furnaces of fire now exhorts and ad-
monishes them as a very prophet of God. If his
language and speech are not yet completely purged
of their heathen accent, and do not in all respects
conform to that of the inspired teachers of Israel,
we can still distinctly trace in it the soul of a true
worshipper and servant of the Most High. Nor do
I know by what authority any one can deny him
place in the great congregation of them that know
God and share in His redeeming grace.

This chapter gives us the last that we hear of this
illustrious monarch. After this grand proclamation
the veil is drawn, and all is hidden till the great day
of final reckoning. And I take it as not a little
significant that the last view of him which the sacred
record gives exhibits him in the noble posture of
official exhortation to all people to fear the high
God, whose signs are so great and whose wonders

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 135

are so mighty, exultiiigly praising, extolling and
honoring the King of heaven. It tells of a great
soul won to God and salvation.

That after so deep, long and total a disability he
found his imperial authority still reserved to him
must likewise be referred to the special providence
and merciful goodness of God, the while foreseeing
w>hat a salutary change the sorrowful affliction would
work. We may justly attribute it, in good part, to
that generosity and sound statesmanship which led
the king to put Daniel and the three other Hebrews
at the head of things. Faithful to their God, they
would not be unfaithful to their king, nor allow ad-
vantage to be taken of his melancholy sufferings to
set up another in his place. These men knew that
the trouble was only for a definite time, and that
then the king would be recovered to his right mind
in a still higher sense than it Avas ever before pos-
sessed. And, so fiir as their high authority and
influence would go, they would reserve the kingdom
for him, as the Chaldeans had done when his father
died. Accordingly, he had this testimony to give,
that when the days of his affliction were accom-
plished his counsellors and lords sought unto him,
and he was established in his kingdom, and excellent
majesty was added unto him. God's discipline, ac-
knowledged and accepted, is always God's favor
secured.

Let every one therefore behold, consider and learn
wisdom. Who is it to whom no prophetic warnings

136 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

from the God of heaven have come, admonishing of
impending calamity and of the need to break off sin
by righteousness and iniquity by showing mercy?
Look, then, at Nebuchadnezzar, and be moved to
immediate attention to these necessary duties. You
may be at rest in your possessions and put far off
the evil day, but the vision of approaching ill has
shown itself and the word of the " watcher " has
been spoken. Even while you are promising your-
self obedience the hidden causes are at work to dis-
appoint your hopes and blast all your fancied tran-
quillity. Above all things, beware of a proud and
self-glorifying spirit. You plead to enjoy yourself
a little, but while you are surveying your comfortable
estate, and flattering yourself with your achievements,
and blessing yourself for what your hands have
wrought or genius won, the stroke is making ready
in the sky, and the hour of fearful humiliation is at
hand. It seems to you no serious wrong to be a
little appreciative of your talents, your learning, your
honors, your beauty, your accomplishments — to look
admiringly upon the lands you have acquired, the
houses you have built, the reputation you have made,
the fortune you have won — to indulge a little self-
complacency over what you have made of your life
and opportunities ; but while the feeling of self-laud-
ation is forming in your secret heart, who knows what
judgments are ready to break forth and crush all your
glorying into the dust? That beauty in which you
pride yourself so much — that dignity, intelligence,
reason and power of self-direction — that mastery of

THE GREAT MAN HUMBLED. 137

the means of honor, fame, influence and enjoyment —
those fond possessions which distinguish you so high-
ly from the common masses, — all may be wilted and
gone before the completion of another hour ! It is
only by the unmerited favor of God that they are
preserved unto you for a single day, and yet you
would ignore and neglect Him to indulge your
vanity !

"Oh why should mortal man be proud?"

Let his attainments be what they may, he holds them
by a tenure as frail as the spider's web, which may
be broken any moment.

" His brightest visions just appear,

Then vanish, and no more are found :
The stateliest pile his pride can rear
A breath may level with the ground."

One slight touch from the hand of God made all
Nebuchadnezzar's greatness as nothing to him, and
imposed a degradation so melancholy and so deep
that we can hardly think of it without tears of
profoundest commiseration. Nor is there any guar-
antee for any one against the like calamity. There's
no humiliation like that of insanity, and yet no vigor
of intellect, no clearness of mind, no height of in-
telligence, no place in life, no birth, no blood, no
virtue, no influence, even of religion itself, can secure
a mortal man against it. And if we even should by
God's goodness escape it, all the sublimities of mere
earthly fortune and achievement must nevertheless
soon be to us as if they never had been. We tarry

138 VOICES FRO 31 BABYLON.

here but a little while, and then death comes and
ends all.

" Oh why shonhl the spirit of mortal be proud ?
Like a swift-fleeting meteor, a fast-flying cloud,
A flash of the lightning, a break of the wave,
He passeth from life to his rest in the grave !

" The leaves of the oak and the willow shall fade,
Be scattered around and together be laid ;
And the young and the old, and the low and the high,
Shall moulder to dust, and together shall lie !

" The hand of the king that the sceptre hath borne,
The brow of the priest that the mitre hath worn,
The eye of the sage, and the heart of the brave.
Are hidden and lost in the depths of the grave !

" And we are the same that our fathers have been ;
We see the same sights our fathers have seen ;
We drink the same stream, and view the same sun,
And run the same course our fathers have run.

" They loved, but the story we cannot unfold ;
They scorned, but the heart of the haughty is cold ;
They grieved, but no wail from their slumber may come;
They joyed, but the tongue of tlieir gladness is dumb !

" 'Tis the wink of an eye, 'tis the draught of a breath,
From the blossom of health to the paleness of death —
From the gilded saloon to the bier and the shroud ; —
Oh why should the spirit of mortal be proud ?"

LECTURE SEVENTH.

The Doom of Sackilege ; ok, Belshazzar's
Feast.

Daniel 5 : 1-31.

THIS chapter introduces us to a new personage in
Babylonian affairs, though one almost unknown
to history except in connection with the scenes which
are here narrated. Nebuchadnezzar is referred to as
his ^' father," but he was the son of Nebuchadnezzar
only in the second generation, as Jesus was the " son
of David" in a still remoter generation. There is
no word in Hebrew or Chaldaic for grandfather or
grandson.

From certain cylindrical records found in 1854 in
the ruins of Um Ghier (the Ur of the Chaldees,
whence Abraham came), it appears that Belshazzar
was the son and co-regent of Nabonnedus, who was
the probable husband of one of Nebuchadnezzar's
daughters, and who, through conspiracy, had suc-
ceeded in becoming the king of Babylon. When
Nebuchadnezzar died, his only son, Evil-Merodach,
took the throne; but he reigned only two years, when
he was murdered and supplanted by his brother-in-
law, Neriglissar, who reigned four years. After him
his son, a mere boy, was made king. He held his

139

140 VOICES FEOM BABYLON.

place for only nine months, when he fell a victim to
the conspiracy of Nabonnedus, who, together with his
own son, Belshazzar, whom he made co-regent with
himself, were the last kings of Babylon.

It was while this father and son were on the
tlirone that the Medo-Persian invasion occurred. Na-
bonnedus, at the head of the army, went forth against
Cyrus, but was worsted in an engagement with him.
Taking refuge in the Borsippa temple, he was there
surrounded by the Medo-Persian army, and held until
he surrendered ; whereupon he was honorably retired
to Carmania, where he died.

When the fatlier thus went out with the army,
Belshazzar the son was left in charge of affairs in
Babylon, where the scenes narrated in this chapter
were enacted, and he and the Babylonian dominion
came to a sudden end together.

This Belshazzar was a young, dissolute and un-
worthy prince. A recent writer says of him that ^'he
was addicted to the lowest vices of self-indulgrence,
and felt no restraint whatever in the gratification of
his desires. With all this there was combined an
arrogance of the haughtiest kind, which would brook
no interference with his designs, and would submit to
no expostulation in the interests of morality. The
severe lesson read by Jehovah' to his grandfather in
that mysterious malady Avas entirely lost on him, and
he went on to greater and greater excesses, as if to
show that he had no regard whatever either for God
or man.'' Daniel shows nothing of that sympathy
or liking for him which he felt for Nebuchadnezzar.

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE. 141

Even the heathen historian Xenophon pronounces
him an "impious" man, and instances his passionate
cruelty in slaying one of his nobles for anticipating
him in striking clown the game in a hunt, and in mu-
tilating a courtier at a banquet because one of the
women said he was handsome.

The attitude in which he appears in the matter now
before us is quite in keeping with just such a charac-
ter. With his father a captive, the armies scattered,
and himself a prisoner within the besieged walls of
Babylon, not knowing what hour he and his empire
might fall, only the most infatuated and reckless of
sovereigns would have thought of venturing upon
such demonstrations as marked the last night of his
life and empire. A proud sensualist, however, is al-
ways impervious to serious reflection so long as op-
portunity remains for the gratification of his passions
or the indulgence of his selfish gayety.

We read that " Belshazzar the king made a great
feast to a thousand of his lords.'' There has been
much learned surmising as to the nature of this
" feast." Some think it was meant to be an expres-
sion of a vain-glorious contempt for Cyrus and his
besieging army. Some think it was the celebration
of some repulse of the invaders. Others think it
was an anniversary occasion, meant to commemorate
the king's birth or coronation, or some victory on
which he prided himself, or the founding of the
kingdom. Others think it was a stated religious
festival in honor of the gods, perhaps of the kind of
the Jewish Purim or the Roman Saturnalia. I doubt

142 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

if it was either of these. Belshazzar was hardly
serious, devoted or patriotic enough to warrant the
supposition of anything historical, traditional or
commemorative in the business. The record says
he made it. It was most likely the suggestion and
outbirth of his own arbitrary, reckless and vain-glo-
rious sensuality, looking only to that sort of display,
enjoyment, revelling and defiance of all care or fear
in which his debased soul most delighted. Daniel
says he made it ^' to his lords/^ leaving us to infer
that it was rather in royal compliment to them than
to the honor of the gods. Drinking to the gods was
the usual concomitant of heathen banquets. Cyrus
was quite as likely to hear of it whether it was a
religious or state festival, or a mere prank of the
pleasure-loving king. Belshazzar certainly laid him-
self out to make "a g7r-at feast,'^ which would natu-
rally be very loud in its preparations as well as in its
actual observance. At any rate, it was made an occa-
sion of general license and carousing from the lordly
court down through all classes. Gobryas in the
camp of Cyrus, when the command for making the
furtive assault was given, said, " I should not be
surprised if the doors of the palace are now open,
for the whole city seems to-night to be given up to rev-
elry J'^ (Xeno2')hon.) Cyrus had received intelligence
of a grand royal frolic to be held in Babylon. He
anticipated that the night would be spent in revelling
and drunkenness. And the facts prove that he was
not mistaken in his calculations.

Such excesses, at such a time, betray the utmost

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE. 143

recklessness and infatuation. It can be explained
only on the old maxim, " AVhom the gods mean to
destroy, they first make mad." Such a king deserv-
ed to be dethroned, and such folly well merited the
calamities which it invited and facilitated. The sin
was not so much in the festival, for festivals, holi-
days and banquets are not necessarily wicked, though
apt to degenerate into all sorts of excesses. The grand
banquet is here brought into the foreground, not as
the one lone and particular offence for which these sore
judgments came, but in illustration of the character
and spirit of the man. It was merely the crown or
topping-out of a vast pyramid of rottenness, which
alone, at such a time, could have brought forth and
sustained these proceedings. It was simply the last
stone in the edifice of Babylonian degeneracy — the
last touch in the dark picture of Babylon's gigantic
licentiousness, infatuation and towering impiety.

To say the least, it was a most ill-timed and inop-
portune festiveness. What if the walls of the city
were great and high and its gates strong? What if
it had provisions to last it for twenty years? With
the army vanquished, the royal father a prisoner in
the invader's hands, and the whole army of the Me-
do-Persian conqueror investing the place on all sides
with persistent determination to reduce it to subjec-
tion, this was no time to be showing off such pranks
of royal voluptuousness. Such mighty thunderings
surely called for something different from this ])roud
glee and merrymaking. No man with a grain of
proper sense or right feeling left would have thrown

144 VOICES FROM BABYLON,

open the doors and led the way to such a carousal
amid such a state of things. It shows every becom-
ing sensibility gone, a besottedness of mind and heart
that leaves no place for the virtues of patriotism and
rulership, and a licentious depravity and extravagance
betokening the worst moral lunacy.

But the extraordinary excesses of the thing added
tenfold to its heartless oifensiveness. It was idiocy
loading itself with intensest crimes. The "great
feast'' turned out to be a scene of mere bacchana-
lian orgies, in which the king himself led oif. It
was not the custom of kings to eat and drink before
their subjects ; but here all restraints were thrown
aside. The dignity of the monarch was all sunk in
the loose hilarity of the occasion. Drinking wine
was a chief part of the performance, and Belshazzar
familiarly joined the thousand of his lordly guests to
do royal justice to it. He "■ drank wine before the
thousand," and drank till he felt it, and continued to
drink till it became his counsellor and put all sorts
of wild thoughts into his head. " Whilst he tasted
of the wine," the treacherous spirit of it began to
work, and he bethought him to add still more to the
glory of the occasion, himself, his company and his
gods, and so made a decree which completed the
abomination and sealed the fate of Babylon.

In the treasure-house of one of his gods were de-
posited the holy vessels which once did service in tlie
temple of Jeliovah at Jerusalem. They had all been
consecrated to the Lord Almighty, who never is with-
out respect to what has been dedicated to His name.

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE. 145

Nebuchadnezzar liad seized them when he took Jeru-
salem, and brought them hither and placed them
where they were, but always treated them as sacred,
and never had allowed them to be used for any pur-
pose whatever. But what cared the wine- heated Bel-
shazzar for the reverence of his grandfather or for
what was devoted to Jehovah ? He would show at
once his independence, his contempt for the God of
Israel, and his triumph over all the considerations
which had influenced other men, by fetching out
those golden bowls and making them do honor to
his drunken revels. He therefore '^ commanded to
bring the golden and silver vessels which his father
Nebuchadnezzar had taken out of the temple which
was in Jerusalem, that the king and his princes," and
all the women whom he had immodestly brought out
to his infamous banquet, ^^ might drink therein." It
was of no use to remonstrate .with such a libertine, if
any had been so disposed ; therefore the golden ves-
sels were brought, and he and his lords and his
women "drank in them." If any compunctions were
felt on the subject, they had to be stifled and sup-
pressed in the presence of His Imperial Majesty. So
" they drank wine, and praised the gods of gold, and
of silver, of brass, of iron, of wood, and of stone."
Not only their ill-timed merriment, their trampling
on the customary proprieties, and their drunkenness,
but even their foolhardy and blasphemous insult to
the most high God, is veiled over and cloaked up
with a pretence of devotion !

This was as far as it was possible for human daring

10

146 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

and infatuation to go. It was more than the powers
of Heaven could quietly endure. The divine resent-
ment broke forth on the spot. ^^ In the same hour
came forth fingers of a man's hand, and wrote over
against the candlestick upon the plaster of the wall
of the king's palace." The moment of doom had
been reached, and here was the miraculous writing
of the sentence. There was no legerdemain, no de-
ception, about it. ^' The king saw the part of the
hand that wrote." His own eyes followed it as it
traced the mystic letters where no hand of mortal
could reach to do it. He beheld the black charac-
ters it left frowning down upon him from the palace-
wall. He saw the consternation of men and heard the
shrieks of women. He could not read the letters nor
decipher their meaning, but his conscience took alarm,
and he could not treat it with indifference. All his
courage, daring and proud bravado quite broke down.
*^ The king's countenance was changed, and his thoughts
troubled him, so that the joints of his loins were loosed,
and his knees smote one against another."

Alas, alas for the dignity and bravery of those
who think it mean, little and cowardly to fear God !
They may think it manly to set at naught the scru-
ples of a tender conscience and all dread of Jehovah's
judgments, but their superior stateliness is the first to
give way when the trying moment comes. Nor is
there a more craven cowardice or dastard pusillanim-
ity than that which underlies the noisy courage of
men who defy God and glory in trampling moral
restraints beneath their feet. Show me a man who

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE. 147

thinks it great and heroic to despise the bonds of
piety and the inculcations of religion, and I will show
you a miserable poltroon at heart. The audacious and
defiant King Belshazzar is horror-stricken and un-
manned in the midst of all his gallant valor before
a handwriting on tlie wall, not a single syllable of
which he can read !

Off for '' the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the
soothsayers '' ! is now the cry of the cringing and
horrified monarch. ^' Bring them quick, that they
may read this writing for me, and show me the in-
terpretation thereof! The highest honors of the
kino-dom to the man who will tell me what it means!
He shall be clothed with royal purple. He shall
wear a necklace of gold. He shall be the third
ruler in the kingdom. He shall be next to me, as
I am next to my father V^ Poor dastard soul ! Why
did he not consult wisdom before casting himself so
recklessly upon this moment of alarm ? The cry
of " Solon ! Solo7i ! Solon ^ comes too late when
once the judgments for setting him at naught have
been kindled. The astrologers appeared and gazed
in mute astonishment, but the writing they could not
read, " nor make known to the king the interpreta-
tion thereof.'^ The horror was only intensified by
their presence and failure. " Then was King Bel-
shazzar greatly troubled, and his countenance was
changed in him, and his lords were astonied." What
was to be done ? An age of alarmed bewilderment
was crowded into a single hour !

The queen-mother was in the palace. She had

148 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

taken no part in the banquet. Her royal husband
was a }3risoner in Borsippa, and she was the daughter
of Nebuchadnezzar. She had most likely advised
aocainst this whole demonstration. She knew what
her father had experienced in his lifetime, and to
what sort of doctrines he had been converted before
he died. She had respect for his memory, for the con-
victions he had so fully pronounced, for the God he
had learned to fear and honor, and for the noble men
whom he was pleased to favor for their holy services
to him ; and she could look with no favor upon this
ill-timed and impious behavior of her licentious sou.
I am the more led to this from the fact that when
troubles come upon the wicked they generally betake
themselves to those whose warnings and good coun-
sels they have despised. The coarse blasphemer,
when taken down in his impieties, is most likely to
send for the very minister whom he most hated and
cursed before. And so Belshazzar now betakes him-
self to that queen-mother whose kindly admonitions
he had haughtily cast to the winds !

And though the man was now beyond the reach
of redemption, this woman does by far the best for
him of all his lords and counsellors and wise men.
There is a trueness, a readiness, a self-command
and a fertility of resources in a genuine woman
of which all kings and all men do well to avail
themselves whether in shadow or in sunshine. No
sooner did the queen-mother learn what had hap-
pened than her thoughts ran back to the days of her
father, and to the holy prophet who had served him

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE. 149

so well. Taking in at once the whole situation, her
mind was made up as to the next thing to be done.
A splendid contrast did she present over against those
astounded, pale and nonplussed lords and that agi-
tated and trembling king ! With ^vhat a steady com-
posure she stepped into that banquet-hall, a little
while ago resounding with the noisiest of gayeties,
but now all subdued and silenced with terror and
dread ! Behold the queenly majesty with which she
seeks to recover those blanched imbeciles to their
senses ! If woman is apt to be agitated with trifles,
yet when some great crisis comes she has more calm
magnanimity than a thousand lords — more sense and
self-possession than they all. From her finer-strung
nature she may feel it the more afterward and suffer
the more severely under the rebound, but while the
dread crisis is upon her the other sex sinks greatly
by comparison.

The first thing this queenly woman said was a
word of expostulation with the king for being so
unmanned by his terror and perplexity. She set
herself with motherly speech to recompose his shat-
tered dignity and to bring him once more to himself.
She knew of one who could read tlie writing for
him, for in him was the light, understanding and
wisdom of the holy gods. He had proven himself
a matchless revealer of secrets, interpreter of dreams
and solver of doubts to her illustrious father, and
she was sure his prophetic power was adequate for
this case also. Therefore she said : "Ze^ Daniel he
called, and he loill shew the interpretation.^^

150 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

This time the mother's voice was heeded, and it
was not many minutes until Daniel stood before the
alarmed king. Though hitlierto manifestly treated
with indifference, he did not forget liis allegiance and
duty to his sovereign — even Belshazzar. Though
neglected himself, he still did not neglect the king's
business (viii. 27), and when he was called he
promptly answered. He could do the miserable sen-
sualist no good, but he still might interpret for him
the sentence of outraged Omnipotence, and why it
was pronounced.

In broken sentences Belshazzar recounted what had
happened, pointed to the frowning letters on the Avail,
and promised a glorious reward to the noble prophet
if he would read the writing and interpret what it
meant. The grand fee Daniel at once declined, but
agreed to read the writing and to tell the whole
meaning of it. And stranger was it than all fiction
that such a banquet, conducted with such noisy de-
fiance of Jehovah, should end up with a sermon to
which all those lords, and even that presumptuous
king, were the willing and eager listeners.

A splendid sermon also was it. With what grand
and affecting reminiscences of Nebuchadnezzar did it
begin ! In what sharp contrast did it sketch the ef-
feminacy and impiety of Belshazzar ! With what di-
rectness did it point out the inexcusable and defiant
wickednesses of its chief hearer! With what solemn
and unflinching faithfulness did it tell the sentence
God had written, and make known the doom which it
was now too late to escape ! It almost takes one's

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE. 151

breath to hear the massive utterances roll from that
holy preacher's lips. The solemnity of the scene
almost overwhelms us.

Transfer yourself into that royal banquet-hall, and
listen. There stands the tall and reverend prophet.
Nothing of the obsequious courtier is upon liim now.
He has not a word of sympathy for the king in his
guilty alarm. His voice, his brow, his words, his
composed manner and solemnity, are all in deep ac-
cord with the Spirit which had traced those letters and
with the awful sentence Avhich was in them. He saw
that the end of the impious contemner of the Al-
mighty had come. He knew that he was about to
utter the last words the royal sinner should ever hear
in this world. And he spoke exactly as became the
occasion. Fixing his eyes upon the pale and tremb-
ling criminal, now ripe for destruction, he measuredly
said :

^' O thou king ! The most high God gave Nebuchad-
nezzar thy father a kingdom, and majesty, and glory,
and honor : and for the majesty that he gave Him, all
people, nations, and .languages trembled and feared be-
fore him: whom he would he slew, and whom he
would he kept alive ; and lohom he would ^he set up ;
and whom he umukl he put down. But when his
heart was lifted up, and his mind hardened to deal
proudly, he was made to come down from his kingly
throne, and they took his glory from him : and he
was driven from the sons of men ; and his heart was
made like the beasts, and his dwelling was with the
wild asses : they fed him with grass like oxen, and

152 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

his body was wet with the dew of heaven ; till he
knew that the most high God ruled in the kingdom
of men, and that He appointeth over it whomsoever
He will. And thou his son, O Belshazzar, hast not
humbled thine heart, though thou knewest all this;
but hast lifted up thyself against the Lord of heaven ;
and they have brought the vessels of His house be-
fore thee, and thou, and thy lords, thy wives, and
thy concubines, have drunk wine in them; and thou
hast praised the gods of silver, and gold, of brass,
iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor
know: and the God in whose hand thy breath is,
and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified :
therefore was ih^ end of this hand sent from Him,
and this writing was written. And this is the writ-
ing that was written : Meiie, mene, tehel, Upharsin.
This is the interpretation of the thing: Mene; God
hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it. Tekel',
thou art weighed in the balances, and art found want-
ing. Peres ] thy kingdom is divided, and given to
the Medes and Persians."

There was nothing more to be said. From such a
sentence there was neither escape nor appeal. How
the doomed king took it we are not informed, save
that he commanded to have his promise to Daniel
fulfilled. But"m that night was Belshazzar the king
of the Chaldeans slain.''

" Tlie shroud, his robe of state ;
His canopy, the stone;
The Mede was at his gate!
The Persian on his throne !"

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE. 153

Friends and brethren : It is for our learning and
admonition that these things have been written. They
call up to us afresh the solemn truth, which none
should ever forget, that there is a great invisible Pow-
er, high over all gods and kings, who carefully ob-
serves and justly weighs all the actions of men. An
all-seeing Eye was on Nebuchadnezzar in his pride,
and a great humiliation was sent upon him till he was
made to know and confess that the Most High ruleth ;
and that same all-seeing Eye was on Belshazzar, who
failed to profit by the awful judgment, but lifted him-
self up against the Lord, defied His providence, wil-
fully profaned the sacred vessels of His worship,
praised the gods of silver, gold, brass, iron, wood
and stone, which can neither see, nor hear, nor know,
and despised the almighty Being from whom he had
his life and breath. Such impiety and wickedness
could not pass unpunished. Sin has a voice that is
heard in heaven. It may be thought nothing of by
men, but God notes it in His book, and takes account
of every item of aggravation in it.

The Scriptures everywhere assure us that " the Lord
-is a God of knowledge, and by Him actions are weigh-
ed." Solomon writes : ^' All the ways of a man are
clean in his own eyes; but the Lord weigheth the
spirit." He puts every Belshazzar and every other
in His balances, weighs every soul, marks every folly,
and records every good and every deficiency. Every
opportunity misimproved, every admonition disregard-
ed, every ungrateful feeling indulged, every impulse
of pride entertained, every instance of power abused

154 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

or talents squandered, every word and a(;t of profanity,
every neglect and slight of Jehovah's messengers,
every effort to get away from duty, every attempt to
drown serious thoughts by sensual excesses, every
sending away of God's servants to wait for a more
convenient season, every contempt for the Bible and
for those who believe and follow it, every thought and
passion, or idle word that men speak, — all of them,
singly and together, are surveyed and weighed, and
written down in heaven against the day of final ac-
count. And did the children of pleasure, pride, sel-
fishness and unbelief but see the reality, they would
likewise behold a writing from a mystic hand frown-
ing from the walls that witness their impieties, and
containing a sentence of impending judgment. It is
a startling thing to contemplate, but it is true ; and
the sooner our modern Belshazzars, sensualists, ma-
terialists, pantheists and atheists learn to know it,
the better for them and all else.

Very clear and pointed also are the indications here
given of what things weigh the heaviest against a man
in these heavenly balances.

Belshazzar had miserably neglected and abused his
office and place as a king. Political positions are not
intended for the glory and gratification of those who
occupy them, but for solemn and faithful service to
the community which upholds them. God is strictest
in His reckonings with those in power. An official
personage is responsible beyond a common individual.
People are apt to take it just the contrary, but in
God's account sin takes its intensity according to of-

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE. 155

fice.and place. A parent is responsible beyond a
child ; a minister, beyond his hearers ; a judge or
ruler, beyond an ordinary subject. Wherever there
is power there is increase of accountability according
to that power. And the wickedness of Belshazzar
was the wickeder and all the more severely punished
because he was a king. Office is a serious thing. It
cannot be entered and handled as men please with im-
punity. Over its portals stands the inscription, " Let
him who enters here beware, for a jealous God is
withinJ' Sins of office are the blackest of all sins.
Abuses of power and place are the most offi^nsive of
all abuses. And Jehovah's most signal judgments
are those with which He avenges himself upon un-
faithful rulers and ungodly office-holders.

Particularly offensive to God is sensuality, licen-
tiousness, revelling and drunkenness. It is the
special defilement which He hates. It is a filthiness
of the flesh and of the spirit which He most intense-
ly abhors, and to which He has affixed His sorest
penalties. This living for gayety and pleasure — this
everlasting pampering of the flesh and its lusts — this
steeping of the soul in the slough of mere carnal en-
joyment and debauchery — this deifying of our likes
and passions, and making everything bend and con-
tribute to their gratification, — is just what marked the
character of Belshazzar's life, the result of which is
before us.

Still another item of his guilt was his total disre-
gard of God's providential warnings. This is par-
ticularly charged upon him by the prophet as the

156 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

head and front of his oifending. Jehovah had shown
His resentment of all vain-glorious pride and exalta-
tion of self over against Omnipotence in the tremen-
dous humiliation He had sent upon Nebuchadnezzar.
Belshazzar knew all this. It was fully written out
in the archives of the empire, and published officially
by the repentant king to every portion of the realm.
It was too conspicuous, evident and publicly empha-
sized not to have -come to Belshazzar's notice or not
to have been to him an ample admonition against the
sort of life he was leading. But he disregarded and
despised it. Without Nebuchadnezzar's sense or ma-
jesty, he was prouder and more defiant than his illus-
trious grandfather had ever been. With the example
before him of the terrible heinousness and certain
fearful punishment of such self-lifting up, he delib-
erately went into it regardless of consequences. He
was adequately warned, but he profited not by it.
God means that we should learn from history and
take to heart the lessons of His providence. His
word and acts are written, that we may note them
and direct our way by them. And when people shut
their eyes to all that He has shown, set at naught His
counsels and refuse to take the instructions He gives,
it is all reckoned up in His books as so much the
more ao-ainst them. These sermons unheeded and
these admonitions despised will prove to be bottled
thunders, to increase the dismay in the day of judg-
ment.

But the crowning guilt of this dissolute monarch
was his wilful and besotted profanation of the vessels

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE. 157

of God's house. There was no need for them at the
feast. There was no reason or excuse for invading
tlieir long and reverent retirement to bring them forth
for any such use. It was nothing but a piece of base,
defiant and wilful sacrilege. Hence the special men-
tion of it as the intensest element in Belshazzar's guilt,
and that which barbed the arrows of the summary
judgment which befell him. And well would it be
for men in our day if they had nothing of this sin
to answer for. In external form, of course, there is
no chance now for just such a profanation, but Bel-
shazzar's sin is not confined to Belshazzar's circum-
stances. When the precious things of God's holy
Church are seized and appropriated to gild and glor-
ify a party or a sect or to satisfy the narrow whims
of some modern Diotrephes, what is it but a desecra-
tion of holy things ? When Baptism, a profession of
religion, or the sacred Supper of our Lord is used as
a passport to citizenship, a qualification for secular
office, a means of gratifying friends, securing favors
or gaining credit and standing in society, what is it
but a misappropriation of holy vessels to an unholy
use? When the Christian pulpit and the honors and
sanctities of the holy office are laid hold of for mere
personal display, the securement of notoriety, the
building up of a reputation or the putting forth of
doctrines contrary to the Gospel, what is it else than
a profanation of what is sacred to the Lord ? When
people come to the sanctuary, bow before its altar,
join in its holy services, mingle with those who wor-
ship there, and wear the livery and mien of Christians

158 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

just to cloak their secret ill-doings, to pass for vir-
tuous that they may the better accomplish their selfish
ends, what is it but a prostitution of the things of
God to a base unholiness? When the facts and ex-
pressions of God's Word, its pure and glorious truths,
its sublime and awful doctrines, are taken to point a
pun, to edge a jest, to sharpen a sarcasm, to excite a
laugh, to raise a sneer, what is it but Belshazzar over
again profanely taking hold of the sacred vessels to
add to the zest of an impious carousal ? It has also
been remarked that something of the same is done
when the sublime descriptions of the judgment to
come, or the momentous history of our Saviour's Pas-
sion, or the grand visions of the Apocalypse are taken
for musical exhibitions, using the holiest of words to
intensify artistic performances, add to the emotions,
deepen the effect and please the hearers, to secure
applause to mere musicians. And still more does this
spirit of sacrilege exist where the heart that was made
for God is turned into a throne of Mammon, lust and
greed ; where the affections meant to cluster around
Jehovah are all transferred and fastened on the things
of earth ; where the talents the Almighty has lent are
all employed in the service of self and the devil ;
where these souls, which were fashioned to live and
shine in the beautiful home of heaven, are made the
filthy reservoirs of degrading passion and unclean-
ness. We fault Belshazzar for his profanations, but
in these things his sin still lives.

Seeing, then, how it went with this man, is there
not reason for us to be a little anxious about how we

THE DOOM OF SACRILEGE, 159

stand in the celestial records? He was a heathen
prince, and had not half our light and opportunities;
we are the children of Christian lands and homes,
reared under the sound of church-going bells, and fa-
miliar with all sacred knowledge from our infancy.
He had but one great example to influence and direct
him ; we have thousands of them, and the ministries
of many ages and divers dispensations. The vessels
he profaned had been won in battle, and had become
the property of the crown, which a heathen monarch
might suppose himself entitled to use as he saw fit;
the sacred things we have we know to be the Lord's,
and we know, too, how jealous He is of their right-
ful use and His rightful honor. And if Belshazzar
met a doom so sudden and aw^ful for his profanity,
what have many around and among us to expect?
If he was so deficient when weighed in the just
balances of God, how will it be with those who
drive on with guilty pride and ungodliness over a
preached Gospel, over a crucified Saviour, and in de-
fiance of all the holy lessons and warning admonitions
with which their way is strewn ? If the pagan in his
pagan surroundings could not escape, how will it be
-with pagans who are such in spite of all the better
light and hallowing influences of a complete revela-
tion and a pure Christianity? If Mene, meiie, tckel,
Upharsin, was written against the heathen Belshazzar,
what, suppose ye, stands written to-day against those
who so well know their duty, but do it not?

O my friends, there is something peculiarly alarm-
ing in these inquiries. A world of ominous sugges-

160 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

tion presents itself. I seem to be looking on scenes
of judgment in which the wheels of God's almighti-
ness thunder and crash throu^rh throno;s of shriekina:
souls, the nurslings of unnumbered mercies, for whom
there is no more help or hope ! Among them are
many whom I know, whose fathers, mothers and
friends I know, to whom I have often preached and
with whom I have often pleaded. I wonder. Is this to
he reality f Ah, dear hearers, that is for you to de-
cide. As things now stand with many, it is on the
way to become reality. And when I see how light
some make of it, how dull and dead many are to the
whole subject, with what haughty indifference one and
another turns from it as the veriest trifle, I w^onder
still more how can it otherwise than become reality,
perhaps with all the suddenness of Belshazzar's end !
God be thanked that it is not reality yet ! Judgment
still lingers. How much longer it will delay for the
persevering sinner God only knows. Now, therefore,
while yet the sun of mercy shines, let no one who
hears me turn a heedless ear or trifle any further
with the precious interests of his endangered soul.

LECTURE EIGHTH.

The M EDO-Persian Prime Minister ; or,
The Faith of Daniel Tested.

Daniel 6 : 1-28.

THE chapter upon which we now enter very
clearly attests the change in the government of
Babylon declared in the verses preceding. It was
common for the Chaldeans to administer capital pun-
ishment by burning. To the Persians, who were
worshippers of fire, this was regarded as something
of an abomination, and hence they destroyed their
condemned criminals bv castino; them to savao;e beasts.
The lion's den, in place of the burning fiery furnace,
thus points to an entire revolution in the laws and
administration of the empire.

The same is indicated in the division of the king-
dom into principalities, and the assignment of a par-
ticular head or prince to each, whilst over these,
again, were three presidents, one of whom was the
chief over the other two, and stood in relation to the
throne as prime minister or grand vizier. We thus
find ourselves in the presence of quite another gov-
ernment from that which was administered by the
exalted Nebuchadnezzar, and which perished with
his infamous grandson Belshazzar.

11 161

162 VOICES FRO 31 BABYLON.

You will remember that it was said in the con-
chisioii of the preceding chapter that " Darius the
Median took the kingdom, being about tlireescore
and two years okL" Critics, historians and anti-
quarians are much at sea in their attempts to identify
this king. There are three different theories on the
subject, and it does not seem to be possible, in the
present state of our knowledge, to determine which
is certainly the true one. Fortunately, it is not neces-
sary to settle this question in order to understand
what is here meant to be taught us. All the facts
and lessons remain precisely the same whether we
can tell who this Darius the Median was, or not.
The strongest probabilities are that he was the same
who is known as Astyages, in whose court Cyrus
the conqueror was reared. He was, at any rate, the
embodiment and representative of the Medo-Persian
dominion over Babylon after it was conquered by
Cyrus.

Coming into power in Babylon upon the fall of
Nabonnedus and Belshazzar, lie would nece&sarily
have his attention very particularly directed to Dan-
iel, not only from his connection with the court for
such a long succession of years, but chiefly on ac-
count of his interpretation of the mysterious writing
on the wall, his prediction of Belshazzar's fall, and
his remarkable wisdom in connection with the reign
of the great Nebuchadnezzar. Very naturally, he
would desire to avail himself of the services and
talents of so wise, experienced and faultless a man.
Coming in contact with him, as he thus would.

THE MEDO-PERSIAN PRIME MINISTER. 163

Darius could not be otherwise tlian impressed with
the extraordinary character of his talents and liis
eminent fitness to be selected as his chief helper in
the organization and administration of his newlv-
enlarged kingdom. Though Darius himself seems
to have been a somewhat weak, impulsive and vacil-
lating man, yet he had had a long experience in
rulership, and was not deficient in discernment and
wisdom in selecting trustworthy and competent men
to whom to assign responsible trusts. Even weak
and bad men like to have good and faithful servants,
and prefer those with better ])rinciples than their
own. It is a homage which they pay to virtue, even
though they do not follow^ it. No matter how de-
praved people may be, they would always rather have
servants whom they can trust than such as are as
base as themselves. And whatever may have been
the deficiencies of this Darius, he had the shrewdness
to find out the best and most competent man in
Babylon to serve him as his prime minister. He
made Daniel the chief of the three presidents over
all the other princes and principalities into which
the realm was divided under the Medo-Persian rule.
Such a man, in such a position, administering
affairs with rigid exactness and impartiality, strictly
honest himself and tolerating no dishonesties or fal-
sities in others, and ever growing in the esteem of
his king and in favor witli the people, could not, in
the nature of things, escape the envy and malice of
those who suffered by comparison, and who found
him in the way of their selfish ambitions. It is part

164 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

of the disease that is upon depraved humanity to be
dissatisfied and unamiable toward the excellences
and honors of others. It is loath to bear anything
above itself. It is the nature of the devil to be the
accuser of the good and of those who are favored for
their worth ; and all his children have the same
family trait. They are pained, mortified, chagrined
dnd full of spiteful resentment at the superior ex-
cellence or prosperity of those above them. It is
their delight to humiliate those who happen to be
more favored than themselves. If compelled to give
credit in one direction, they are exceedingly in-
genious in finding some point at which to take it
back. Admitting that Job is a just and upright
man, they always have a ^'but " as to the motives
in the case, by which to make it appear a mere
sordidness after all.

" Be thou as chaste as ice, as pure as snow,
Thou shalt not escape calumny,"

And this is particularly true in affairs of public
office. It seems to inhere in politicians and aspirants
to hate and persecute every man in official place who
honestly tries to do his duty and seeks to carry
ethics into public administrations. Few men go into
these arenas but with sinister and selfish aims, and
if one in power will not share their plans for self-
aggrandizement, flatter their pride, shut his eyes to
their dishonesties and let his conscience go, he is
sure to be assailed, to have charges trumped up
against him, to have snares and traps set for him.

THE MEDO-PERSIAN PRIME MINISTER. 165

and subtle plans laid to embarrass, disgrace or dis-
place him. The greatest personal enemies readily
make common cause to get rid of a man who has
the principle and nerve to stand firm against their
self-seeking, their oppressions, their robberies and
their wicked ambitions. Though they may have
been loudest in trying to put him into place, they
will curse and defame him if they are not made
sharers in his successes or cannot use him for their
ignoble ends.

And so it was in this case. Daniel was an hon-
orable and true man. His record marked him as
the proper person for the place assigned him. He
did his business on the highest principles of justice
and virtue. He was faultless as a man and as an
officer of state. The kino^ suffered no damai»:e under
his administration. His excellent spirit commended
him more and more to his sovereign the more he
knew of him. "And the king thought to set him
over the whole realm." This was unendurable to
these Medo-Persian officials. It did not suit their
ideas. It was in the way of tlieir low aims. It
was an embargo on their bribery and peculation,
the particular vices in Oriental, if not also in
Occidental, administrators of authority. It augur-
ed a pure court and honest transactions, which
is never agracable to underlings in power. Hence
the conspiracy on the part of these presidents and
princes to displace and destroy Daniel. No matter
for the method, the end was to get him out of the
way ; and that end was deemed of sufficient im-

166 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

portaiice to justify the means. They had the ad-
vantao^e of numbers. What one or two could not
accomplish a general combination might eifect. And
so they went to work with all their malignant in-
genuity to break down and destroy the noblest man
and the purest officer that ever held authority in
Babylon. They set themselves to watch and study
him. With cold blood they subjected every feature
and every act to the keenest microscopic scrutiny
of hate. They brought to bear upon him all '' that
fierce light that beats upon a throne and blackens
every blot.'' They thought of his advancing age —
whether they might not sustain a charge that he had
got beyond the time of life in which to perform such
heavy duties with efficiency. They thought of his
foreign birth and Jewish blood and former slavery
— whether they might not develop a disabling prej-
udice from that quarter. They thought of his
being with the Babylonians, and not with the Medo-
Persians, in those wars and campaigns which gave
them the kingdom — whether they might not on this
ground vacate his right to such high authority
among the conquerors. They dogged his steps,
thinkins: to overtake him in some indiscretion where-
bv to blacken his character to his destruction. Had
there been the least appearance of a flaw, they
would have found it. Had there been the remotest
semblance of a fluilt, they were fully made up to
bring it out. And never, perhaps, was a man on
earth subjected to a scrutiny so intense, backed with
such a pressure of determination for his overthrow,

THE MEDO-PERSIAN PBUIE MINISTER. 167

as that to wliich Daniel was put by these envious
and unprincipled presidents and princes of the
Medo-Persian government. Few, indeed, are the
])ublic men who could stand the test of such a
crucible.

But see what the true fear of God will do for a
man ! " As the mountains are round about Jeru-
salem, so the Lord encampetli round about them that
fear Him.'^ With all the determination of these ma-
lignants to ruin Daniel, they could find no fault in
him. Pietv was rooted in him, and it wrou«:ht for
him a pureness, dignity and integrity of life and cha-
racter on which the most envious tongues could obtain
no hold. Thev could sustain no charo-es ag^ainst him
as a man or against his administration. His hands
were not stained with bribery nor his heart with the
wages of unrighteousness. With patience and impar-
tiality he inquired into all complaints, determined all
causes and redressed all wrongs. He dispensed his
patronage with justice and equality. His counsels
to his sovereign were so wise that only prosperity
came from them to the crown. His policy always
proved itself sound and good. His management of
the revenues was unimpeachable, his accounts correct,
his receipts and disbursements transparently honest.
He had no favoritism to indulge, no selfish ends to
secure, no dishonest ways or equivocal proceedings to
account for. His devotion to his God made him true
in all his life and faithful to all his trusts. He cheated
nobody, he oppressed nobody, and he never comj)ro-
mised himself with evil or connived at unri2;hteous-

168 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

ness. And so pure and exalted was he in his princi-
ples and administrations that even tlie black-hearted
conspirators, in all their anxiety to humiliate him,
" could find none occasion for fault, forasmuch as he
was faithful, neither was there any error or fault in
him/^ Against their will they were obliged to admit
and conclude, " We shall not find any occasion against
this Daniel, except we find it against him concerning
the law of his God/' And scarcely has there ever
been an eulogium passed upon any public man so
justly founded, so completely attested and so abso-
lutely perfect as that which these unprincipled Medo-
Persian presidents and princes thus pronounced. It
was hate itself doing reverence to the object of its
bitterest dislike. It puts the character of Daniel
high above all question or reproach. And thus in
the midst of a heathen people, at the head of a
cabinet of dishonest, envious and plotting officials,
and surrounded with all the temptations which the
indulgence of a confiding sovereign threw in his way,
he went through the ordeal, as his three friends had
gone through the fires of Nebuchadnezzar's furnace,
without the singeing of a hair or so much as the smell
of burning on his clothes. Nor was the miracle much
less in his case than in theirs. Yet such is the pro-
tecting and exalting wisdom of honesty, and the glo-
rious shield which a true and practical righteousness
gives.

Having thus satisfied themselves of the impeccable
integrity of Daniel, both as a man and as a competent
officer, the eyes of these plotters should have been

THE MEDO-PERSIAN PRIME MINISTER. 169

opened to their unreasonableness in wishing to over-
throw him. Convinced of his fitness, worth and
purity, we woukl naturally look for some symptoms
of shame and remorse for the injustice they had done,
and some signs of relenting and reparation. Plato
was of opinion that if perfect truth and virtue were
to come from heaven and manifest their real glory
among men, all would at once bow down and worship
them. But he did not understand the depths of human
depravity. Perfect truth and virtue did come from
heaven in the person of Jesus Christ, and stood be-
fore the eyes of men for years and years in untainted
beauty and glory; but the children of this world,
rulers and mobs, cried, "Away with Him!" and
crucified Him. And when the devil of selfishness,
envy and malice takes possession of the heart, no
charms of virtue, no beauties of goodness, no adorn-
ments of innocence, no excellences of merit are suffi-
cient to cast him out or to break his dominion. The
more invincible the arguments of Stephen became,
and the more his face shone with the brightness of
angelic purity, the more his wicked persecutors
stopped their ears, rushed for his life and hurried
his martyrdom. And so it was in the instance before
us. The more convinced these men were of DanieFs
unimpeachableness, the more desperate they became in
their determination to destroy him. There was one
tiling, however, upon which they were persuaded they
might securely count. They saw how true and inflex-
ible he was in his religious principles, and if they could
only devise a scheme in which he would be compelled

170 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

to relinquish his religious fidelity or die, they were
perfectly satisfied that their desires would be accom-
plished. To this they therefore set themselves with
consummate eagerness, dissimulation and hypocrisy.
Glance for a moment at the cunning baseness of
their proceeding.

It was necessary, in order to displace Daniel, that
they should somehow^ enlist the authority of the king
in the matter. They were convinced that any attempt
to impeach the prime minister must fail and react
upon themselves. They determined, therefore, to leave
all mention of Daniel entirely outside of their proceed-
ings, and to feign a worshipful devotion to the king, as
if profoundly concerned for the majesty of his person
and the exhibition of his divine greatness. It was not
uncommon for Oriental monarchs to have the worship
of their subjects as representatives of Deity, indwelt
and possessed by the celestial powers. The monu-
ments and the histories attest that it w^as regarded as
one of the noblest of civil duties to honor and wor-
ship the king as a god. And the movement of these
conspirators now was to prove how much they were
devoted to the sublimest honor of their sovereign,
and to induce him to unite with them in establishing
some royal decree which siiould memorialize his di-
vine dignity and bring to him the sacred reverence
which belonged to his person. The holding of the
laws of the Medes and Persians to be unalterable was
founded on the assumption that the king is something
of a deity, and can make no mistakes. And this di-
vinity of their king these men professed to be most

THE MEDO-PERSIAN PRIME MINISTER. 171

anxious to bring forward and to have impressed upon
all the subjects of the realm.

Nor could they see a more reasonable and practical
way for it than for the king to sign and issue a de-
cree " that whosoever shall ask a petition of any god
or man " — put up any prayer or act of worship —
"for thirty days/' save of himself alone, should " be
cast into the den of lions ;'' that is, publicly executed.
This was, therefore, the flattering proposition which
they laid before Darius. With many eloquent protes-
tations of their own devotion, and of the sacred pro-
priety of having every subject in the kingdom thus
to honor him on pain of death, did they urge the
matter. Nor need we wonder at the enormous wick-
edness of it when we remember that even in our own
day a general council of the highest officials in what
claims to be the one only Church of the living God
united in solemnly pronouncing a feeble old man in
Rome possessed -of divine infallibility! xVnd if tlie
pope of Rome is pleased to accept and appropriate
such absurd honors in the name of the sublimest
truth given for human enlightenment, we need not
be surprised that these proposals of Medo-Persia's
"presidents, princes, counsellors, and captains " ])roved
acceptable to the vain-glorious heathen monarch who
then occupied the Medo-Persian throne. At all
events, the sacred history tells us that these disguised
murderers succeeded, and induced* the flattered and
easv kino; to establish the decree and sign the writ-
ing which they dictated, "' that it might not be chang-
ed," but stand firm as the divi no-regal act " which.

172 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

according to the laws of the Medes and Persians,
altereth not.''

Such was the subtle scheme, and such was the
success of it. Ostensibly, it was for the honor and
alleged rightful glory of the king ; in reality, it was
for the murder of the man who stood next to him,
and who had in him more of the divine than all the
kings, presidents and princes of Media and Persia
put together. It had a heathen lie for its basis ; it
was a huge hypocrisy in its suggestion ; and it was
nothing but a scheme of cold-blooded murder to de-
stroy the greatest, best and purest man in the king-
dom. Well may we stand amazed that rational men
could be so malignant, so treacherous, so regardless
of every obligation of truth, so sacrilegiously hypo-
critical for the accomplishment of an end so base.
But so it was, and to such depths will men descend
when once they throw off allegiance to right and
conscience. • O ye triflers with con\'iction and better
knowledge ! be admonished of the gigantic wicked-
ness that lies in yielding to your dislikes and pas-
sions aojainst the claims of rio^hteousness and virtue!
To sacrifice reason to envy and malice, to let go right
for selfishness, to overstep the bounds of justice for
one's own gain, though it should be only for once or
in small matters, is a most perilous experiment. No
man can tell in what monstrous iniquity it may
end or what overwhelming confusion it may bring.
Let us see, then, what came of this nefarious busi-
ness.

Darius had the poor honor of being hypocritically

THE MEDO-PERSIAN PRIME MINISTER. 173

flattered as a god. These envious and plotting presi-
dents had the gratification of seeing the high author-
ity of the throne now pledged for the success of their
murderous wishes. And there ap})eared no more hope
for the holy Daniel but to demit his duties to Jeho-
vah, or die. What was to be done? He knew the
feeling that was against him. He was not unaware
of the proceedings which had been instituted. To
complain against these men would be to indict nearly
all the officials of the realm and to dash himself to
destruction against the combination of numbers. To
remonstrate with the king against the decree would
seem like taking sides against a popular sentiment of
the nation, present him in the attitude of a revolu-
tionist trying to set aside one of the proudest tradi-
tions and most sacred political doctrines of the Medes
and Persians, and make him seem to be a disloyal
opposer of the king's acknowledged honor and dig-
nity. To abandon his position and flee tlie country
would show a cowardly spirit, and had but little
promise of success. Indeed, he was so hedged up
on all sides that nothing seemed left for him, as a
true servant of Jehovah, but to compose himself to
his fate, go on with his accustomed devotions and
meekly trust the result to God. Therefore, ^' when
Daniel knew that the writing was signed, he went
into his house ; and his windows being open in his
chamber toward Jerusalem, he kneeled upon his knees
three times a day, and prayed, and gave thanks before
his God, a.9 he did aforetiineJ^ He knew that honor-
able escape from these bloody conspirators was impos-

174 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

sible without a miracle. The lions^ den and death
from the ferocity of the savage beasts seemed to be
his inevitable fate. But he also knew in Whom he
believed. If it was best that God should save him
from such an end, he was sure that not all the fierce-
ness of bloody men or devouring lions could harm
him ; and if God should deem it l)est that so his
earthly life should terminate, why should he wish to
have it otherwise ? He knew that God was with him,
and that in any event no loss could come to him from
it. He could look back upon a life of untarnished
devotion, and had always had with him the evidences
of Jehovah's favor, and why should he be alarmed or
disconcerted now at what man might do unto him?
And though the lions should presently crunch his
bones, why should he disgrace the last remnant of
his stay on earth by any cowardly abridgment of his
pious habits or his wonted prayers? Therefore, with
a quiet self-possession which makes him even more
illustrious in the face of death than in the duties of
life, he does not demit a jot of what he did aforetime,
nor take a single precaution to screen himself from
the malignant observation of his watching foes. Great
indeed is the power of living faith. It can make ad-
versity as though it were not. It enabled the first
Christians to despise bonds, stripes, imprisonments
and death. It lifted Paul so high above this world's
calamities that he even gloried in tribulations. It
made Poly carp look upon the flames that were to
consume him as a chariot of God to waft him to
eternal glory. It kept Daniel as serene as the stars

THE MEDO-PERSIAN PRIME MINISTER. 175

of heaven, though another day should give his body
to feed the wild beasts in their den. And of all
thino'S within human reach, there is nothino; that can
SO bless, enrich, compose and ennoble its possessor as
the genuine fear of the Almighty.

Great was the king's sorrow when he found who
was struck by his insane decree. But vainly did he
now reproach himself for his wicked folly. Fain
would he have recalled the document, but he had
suifered himself to be cajoled into a commitment be-
yond his power to undo. He had played the fool.
He had unwittingly put his signature to the death-
warrant of the truest man and most valuable officer
in his empire. He had become the abettor of plot-
ting murderers. He had bound himself to become
the executioner of the very individual whom he was
thinking to set over the whole realm. He had per-
mitted himself to be flattered into a measure which
was now about to put out of the world the most
faithful friend he had on earth. And well might
he be '^sore displeased with himself, and set his heart
on Daniel to deliver him," and labor in his remorse-
ful distress to prevent the sad consequences of his in-
discretion. But it was all of no avail. People who
will not think and consider when they act must ex-
pect to suffer for their mistakes.

Under the Medo-Persian laws Daniel could not be
delivered. The treacherous princes became clamorous
for the execution of the decree. It was clear that
their envied prime minister had prayed to his God
contrary to the prohibition. It was clear what conse-

176 VOICES FRO 31 BABYLON.

quences were annexed to such disobedience. And the
very men who a little while ago were so zealous for
the king's divinity now did not hesitate to intimate
disaster to him if he should fail to fulfil what he had
signed. Sycophants and flatterers are always tyrants
in their hearts. They will oppress when they get the
power. And the poor king, out of a self-consistency
which we find it hard to respect, gave the command,
"and they brought Daniel, and cast him into the den
of lions." And, to make all sure, "a stone was
brought, and laid upon the mouth of the den ; and
the king sealed it with his own signet, and with the
signet of his lords, that the purpose might not be
changed concerning Daniel."

This was supposed to be the end of the noble presi-
dent— sad end of a man so great, so faithful and so
good ! Those who hated him rejoiced over their murder-
ous success, and now considered their fortunes made.
But " the triumphing of the wicked is short, and the
joy of the hypocrite but for a moment." God had
not forsaken His servant, and a Higher than Darius
had decreed that he should not thus perish before his
enemies. Jehovah holdeth in His hand the devices
of men and the savageness of beasts. He can bring
to naught the machinations of })rinces and shut the
mouths of lions. And in this case He did both. Not
a lion in the den moved to hurt the venerable proj)het.
As the fire would not burn Shadrach, Meshach and
Abednego, so the beasts would not attack the faithful
Daniel. When the king came calling to him in the
morning, he loyally answered, and told what a mii-acle

THE ME DO- PERSIAN PRIME MINISTER. 177

God had wrought for his preservation. Gladder for
Daniel's safety than Daniel for himself was the trou-
bled king when he heard these tidings. With joy-
ous haste he hurried to have his noble servant taken
up from that horrible prison and the infamous con-
spirators put in. '^ So Daniel was taken up out of the
den. And they brought those men which had accused
Daniel, and they cast them into the den of lions, their
children and their wives. And the lions brake their
bones in pieces or ever they came at the bottom of the
den.'^ Verily, the wicked shall fall into their own pit,
but the upright shall have good things in possession.
Haman hangs on the very gallows which his vaulting
pride prepared for faithful Mordecai. '^So this Dan-
iel ])rospered in the reign of Darius, and in the reign
of Cyrus the Persian."

See, then, from this, and learn to take it deep to
heart, that there is a righteous and merciful God at
the helm of things, however crooked or unevenly they
may seem to go. This world is not an orphan orb.
Its histories are not matters of mere chance. The
good may suffer and the wicked may prosper for a
time, and God may often seem to have abandoned
His servants, but He maketh the wrath of man to
praise Him, and the remainder of wrath will He
restrain. His ever-watchful eye is on all that tran-
spires, and nothing can occur without His fore-calcu-
lation and His wise and gracious pre-determination of
what shall come of it. His throne is established in
the heavens, and His kingdom ruleth over all. Even
the heathen Darius was convinced of this from what

12

178 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

he saw in Daniel's deliverance, and he who had signed
a decree involving his own deification now made and
jDublished another, that in every dominion of his king-
dom men should tremble and fear before the God of
Daniel, seeing that He is the living God, steadfast for
ever. His kingdom indestructible, His dominion eter-
nal, Who delivereth and rescueth, and worketh signs
and wonders in heaven and in earth. And why
should we ever think or feel as if this God were
dead, or as if it were a vain thing to trust in His
goodness or to hope for His mercy? Though our
soul be among lions and we lie among them that
are set on fire, even the sons of men whose teeth are
spears and arrows, and their tongue a sharp sword,
yet will He send from heaven and save us from the
reproaches of them that would swallow us up.

" Judge not the Lord by feeble sense,
But trust Him for His grace ;
Behind a frowning providence
He hides a smiling face.

" His purposes will ripen fast,
Unfolding every hour ;
The hud may have a bitter taste,
But sweet will be the flower."

This is a mixed world, where good and evil are in
continual conflict, and where the administration is not
always according to the right, because not yet final.
Excellence and virtue do not exempt from earthly
ills and adversities. Nay, the greater the saintship
and fidelity, the greater the trials are apt to be. The

Wm^^

THE MEJDO-PERSIAN PRIME MINISTER. 17*^'

tree tliat bears the best fruit is always the most assailed,
shaken and stoned. The loftiest mountains are most
familiar with storms and thunderbolts. The prophets
before us were reviled, persecuted, falsely accused and
evil-entreated because they were loyal to their Lord.
The most perfect Man the world ever saw, and the
greatest benefactor it ever had, was defamed, accused,
condemned and crucified. It must needs be that some
suffer for truth and righteousness, or the whole world
would ^o to destruction. The salvation of the race
is by the shedding of innocent blood — by the sacrifice
of the bodily peace, fortunes, comforts and lives of
the righteous. It is part of God's redemption-plan.
And therefore we are not to think it strange when
trial comes, as if God had vacated His throne or
abandoned His rule over things. We are not to con-
clude that we are saints because we sufler, but neither
are we to give up as forsaken of our heavenly Father
because our way lies through deep and stormy seas
and howling wildernesses. Daniel must endure his
conspiring foes, and may be so compassed by them as
to see no outcome but through horrible death.

See, then, also from his case, and let it be firmly
rooted in the soul, how we may best conduct ourselves
with reference to all these things. From early youth
Daniel gave himself to God, and was very strict not
to defile himself with anything questionable or contrary
to God's law. Here was the first and grand planting
for a true and successful life. There is nothing like
an early rooting and grounding in the truth and in
the fear and love of God. This was the spring of

1<S0 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

DanieFs greatness. This was his shield and buckler
in the midst of his adverse surroundings. This
steadied him for one of the sublimest careers that
ever was run by mortal man. Nor can a young man
or woman possibly do a better or a wiser thing for
the successful running of the race of life, wherever
or whatever it may be, than to give the heart to God,
to live and die cleaving always and above all to His
Word and laws. This gives fixedness, shape and
purpose to the being. This fashions character into
solidity, w^ortli and beauty. This supplies a base
and groundwork on which to repose and compose
one's self, whatever storms life may develop.

In pursuance of his early principles, Daniel w^as
very diligent in his devotions. He had his oratory
for j^rayer, with its window ever looking to Jeru-
salem. He had no temple to which to betake him-
self, but he made a temple of his own house, and
his upper room was his holy of holies. Three times
a day he went into it with the inceiise of praise and
prayer to the Lord God of his fathers. Not all
the cares of state, nor all the perturbations of the
aifairs of empire, nor all the subtle plottings and
malignant watchings of his foes, could induce him
to demit this constant habit of his life. He kept
himself in communion with heavenly greatness, and
it served to make him great and to fill liim with the
spirit of the holy Powers. The manner, form or pre-
cise number of times a day in which he performed
his devotions was not the material thing, but he kept
open communications with Heaven ; and this was

THE MEDO-PERSIAN PRIME MINISTER. 181

the secret of his strength and the nurturing force
in all his great qualities. Nor can any man make
of himself and of his life what he should without
systematic earnestness in his prayers.

But the crowning feature in Daniel was that he
dared to obey God rather than man, and would not
abate a tittle of his religious habits, though know-
ing that he must pay the forfeit with his life unless
saved by miracle. He lived up to his principles.
Those who watched and studied him the closest, in-
cited with all the energy of hate, gave up, confessing
it impossible to find whereof to accuse him, and built
their final plot on their confidence in his unflinching
fidelity to his God even though he should die for it.
Nor Avere they mistaken. He treated the infamous
decree as if it were not. No king or parliament has
any right thus to interfere with private conscience.
The edict was itself an act of treason to the sovereign
Maker and Lord of all things. It was an attempt
to legislate a divorce between the creature and the
Creator, without consent of either. It was therefore
no disloyalty, but a higher loyalty, to disregard and
disobey it. So Daniel went on with his prayers pre-
cisely as he had done aforetime, and could not be
turned from them in the slightest particular. He
went to the same place; he went just as often; he
went at the same hours of the day ; he knelt by
his open Avindow toward Jerusalem the same as ever ;
he prayed just as loud and as long as before the de-
cree existed; and he was as calm and undisturbed
about it as if the decree had never been. Here was

182 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

the man of principle and faith, and here is our ex-
ample for a successful life and a proper death. There
was no bravado or defiance. There was no osten-
tatious putting of self forward for applause. There
was no indecent haste or low ambition to appear a
martyr. But here was the dignity of a meek and
honest faith, living only for God, and made up to
die, if it must be, just as the life was shaped, un-
ruffled with regrets or fears and peaceful in the
keeping of a faithful God.

" Oil for a faith that will not shrink, *

Though press'd by many a foe ;
That will not tremble on the brink

Of poverty or woe ;
That will not murmur or complain

Beneath the chastening rod,
But in the hour of grief and pain

Can lean upon its God 1
Lord, give us such a faith as this,

And then, whate'er may come,
We'll taste e'en here the hallow'd bliss

Of our eternal home !"

LECTURE NINTH.

This World's Governments; or, The
Vision of the Four Beasts.

Daniel 7 : 1-28.

THE Book of Daniel is made up of two main sec-
tions— the historical part and the prophetical
])art. The first part, over which we have thus far
travelled in these Lectures, consists of a succession
of scenes relating to the more personal history of the
prophet and those with whom he had to do; whilst
the second part, which begins with the chapter now
before us, consists of a collection of his own prophet-
ic visions, beheld at different periods of his life and
explained by the heavenly Powers. Prophetic vis-
ions are described in the preceding chapters also, but
they were not Daniel's visions, though he was called
to interpret them. So there are also some personal
particulars given in the chapters remaining, but only
to indicate the time and circumstances under which
the visions were given and explained. The topics
from this onward are all prophetic.

In point of time the chapter on which we now enter
takes us back again to the reign of Belshazzar, king
of Babylon. It was in the first year of that mon-
arch's regency that Daniel had this vision. It came
to him in the night-time, for it was a period of great

183

-184 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

darkness and sorrow to God's people. It came to
him in the shape of a dream, a vision of his head
upon his bed, for the more this world is shut out of
our thoughts and attention the more sacred influences
from another flow in upon us. He also carefully
wrote it all down at the time.

What Daniel saw was "the sea," perhaps the Med-
iterranean Sea, at least some " great sea.'' It was not
in calm, but in heaving commotion. The winds of
heaven were fiercely rushing upon it in contrary direc-
tions, tossing it with tempests and driving it hither
and thither. And as he looked, four great beasts
came up out of it. They did not all come at once,
but in succession, one at a time. The first was like a
Lion with eagle's wings. There is no such animal
in Nature, but this was the appearance to the prophet.
Following the career of this beast, he saw its wings
plucked and the feathers all torn away. It then was
lifted up from going on its four feet, and stood erect
on two feet, as a man, and for its beast-heart it was
made to possess a man's heart. After this winged
lion came up another beast, heavy and ponderous, after
the style of a Bear, but stronger and higher on one
side than the other. It had three ribs of some muti-
lated creature between its teeth, whilst command was
given to it to "arise and devour much flesh." After
this bear came a third beast, more monstrous than
those which preceded it. Its general form was that
of a Leopard, or panther, but it had four heads, and
on its back were four wino^s, like the wino-s of some
strong fowl. Great power was likewise given to it.

THIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS. 185

After this four-headed and four-winged leopard came
a fourth and still more terrible beast. The prophet
gives it no name, and seems to have been at a loss to
what to liken it ; but he describes it as " dreadful and
terrible, and strong exceedingly." It had great iron
teeth and claws of brass and ten horns, and it de-
voured and brake in pieces, and what was left it
stamped down with its ponderous feet. It was diverse
from all the beasts that were before it ; and in the
course of time there sprang up still another horn
among the ten, and plucked up three of them from
their roots, absorbing them wholly in itself. It was
small at first, but soon became stout and imperious,
the front and leader of all the remaining horns. It
had eyes like the eyes of a man (or great sagacity),
and a mouth speaking great arrogance, defiance and
blasphemy. Of all the beasts and horns, this beast
and its last defiant horn most struck and affected the
prophet. It was upon this that his chief interest and
anxiety centred.

But while, gazing upon these manifestations from
the agitated sea, and contemplating the several careers
of these monsters, another scene opened upon him.
Whilst the last beast was operating in its eleventli
horn, Daniel saw thrones set in the upper spaces, as
if brought near to the earth, and amid these thrones
the Eternal One seated in all the solemn majesty of
His infinite Godhead. He had upon Him the long
flowing robe of authority and empire, as white as tlie
snow in purity and splendor ; and the hair of His
head was as fair as the unsullied fleece. He seemed

186 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

to sit in a throne of fire, resting on wheels of living
flarae. The lightnings poured forth from before Him
in incessant streams. Thousand thousands of heaven-
ly ministrants Avere with Him, and ten thousand times
ten thousand made up His awful suite. There was
no mistaking the character of these presentations. It
was the grand inquest of eternity now set for the
awarding of doom and destiny upon these beasts, es-
pecially the last, blasphemous, eleventh horn. Daniel
recognized it as the sitting of the judgment, and be-
held the books opened. He therefore watched with
intense interest to see what would be done with a
power which had shown such consummate and defi-
ant blasphemy. Nor was he kept long in suspense or
doubt. The monster was slain and its body given to
the devouring fire. As for the other beasts, their do-
minion was taken away, and only their reft existences
lingered on to the time appointed.

But still another scene passed before the prophet
as part of this same vision. He saw one like the
Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven, and in-
vested by the Eternal Father with dominion and glory
and a kingdom, that all })eople, nations and languages
should serve Him, and that He might reign for ever
and ever.

Such is the description of what the prophet beheld.
It was. all so mysterious and awful that he was im-
mensely affected by it, and troubled in spirit as to
what it meant. In his dream he inquired of one of
the celestial beings whom he saw about the throne,
who also told in the vision what it signified — to wit,

THIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS. 187

that the four beasts denoted four khigs, dominions or
empires ; that the fourth beast was to be " the fourth
kingdom upon earth ;" that out of it should arise ten
contem])oraneous kings ; and that after these should
come up still another, who would be the most defiant
of them all, speak great words against the Most High,
wear out the people of God, and seek to change the
whole order of earthly things, wielding a power which
nothing but the day of judgment would destroy, when
the sovereignty should be given to the holy people of
God in a new, abiding and heavenly administration.

From this explanation of the angel it is clear that
the vision was intended to be a symbolic synopsis of
political history and world-power from the first rise
of empire among men to the day of judgment, and
what is then to take its place. It accordingly com-
passes precisely the same ground covered by the
dream of Nebuchadnezzar, given and explained in
the second chapter. The four metals in the great
image which Nebuchadnezzar saw denote the same
poAvers as the four beasts which Daniel beheld, except
that the one beheld them as a world-ruler, from with-
out, and as would most naturally strike a politician,
whilst the other beheld them as a spiritual prophet,
from Avithin, as they really are in the light of truth
and holiness. What the king from his worldly stand-
point beheld as a splendid colossal human figure,
Daniel as a man of God beholds as a succession of
beastly monsters, savage, cruel, despotic and unhu-
man. But in both instances the thing set f )rth is
one and the same world-power, in its fourfold devel-

188 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

opment and varied phenomena from the commence-
ment of secular empire to its final termination, when
the sublime and eternal rule of Heaven shall be set
up in its place, to change no more.

There has been little or no question among inter-
preters tiiat the first beast stands for the Babylonian
empire, the sun of which w^as about to set when Dan-
iel saw this vision. It here appears as the noblest of
beasts, with the addition of the wings of the noblest
of birds, just as it appeared to its most illustrious
head as the noblest of metals shaped according to the
noblest part of man. The Scriptures elsewhere liken
Nebuchadnezzar to a lion and his armies to eagles (Jer.
iv. 7, 13; Ezek. xvii. 3, 12), and the characteristic
marks of his empire were great savage strength, mag-
nificence and irresistible conquest. It was a lion with
eagle's wings. But its aggressions soon flagged, its
eagle- wings were plucked and its career of conquest
stopped. By the lessons wdiich God taught its most
distinguished king it was lifted up from the crouch-
ing attitude of a beast of prey, and made to stand
erect as a man, whilst the weaker and gentler heart
of a man was given to it. By the experiences to
which Nebuchadnezzar was subjected its wild and
savage spirit became humanized. Thus every fea-
ture of the description answers to the facts recorded
concerning this power.

Nor is there any difficulty in tracing 'the corre-
spondence between the second beast and the Medo-
Persian dominion, which conquered B&bylon and suc-
ceeded it in the sovereignty of the w^orld. The burly

777 AS" WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS. 189

brute answers to the heavy chest of Nebuchadnezzar's
image. The two sides, one higher and stronger than
the other, fit to the dual composition of tliis empire.
The three torn ribs in this beast's mouth also corre-
spond. They answer to Lydia, Babylon and Egypt,
which the Medo-Persian empire seized and held.
The bidding of it to devour much flesh was likewise
fulfilled in the great waste of human life which cha-
racterized the ponderous aggressions of this power,
which never had the speed and agility of a winged
lion, but always moved with the huge heaviness and
massive streno:th of the awkward animal here made
to represent it. The Medo-Persian armies, even on
moderate expeditions, ranged from a third to a full
million of men. Darius marched through the deso-
late regions of Scythia with seven hundred thousand
men, exclusive of a fleet of six hundred ships carry-
ing a naval force of one hundred and twenty thousand
more. Xerxes came against Greece with two millions
and a half of fighting men. Artaxerxes brought an
army against his brother, Cyrus the Younger, num-
bering nine hundred thousand, with a contingent of
three hundred thousand which did not come up in
time. Never, by any dominion, were such heavy
masses of men brought together to such wholesale
slauo;hter and destruction as by this Medo-Persian
power, thus fulfilling every lineament of the pro-
phetic picture drawn before that empire had yet
come into existence.

The third beast was therefore the symbol of the
next " great " power which succeeded the Medo-Per-

190 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

sian, which was none other than the Macedonian em-
pire as extended and established by the conijuests of
Alexander. The leopard is not one of the noblest or
greatest of animals, but belongs more to the lion order
than to that of the bear. It is of a fierce and cruel
nature, noted in the Scriptures for its fleetness, its in-
sidious and watchful lying in wait for its prey, and its
very sudden bounding upon the objects of its attacks.
But this particular leopard had the further assistance
of four wings, greatly intensifying the idea of celerity
and quickness. All this is pre-eminently true of the
conquests of Alexander. It is written of him that
'^ he was impetuous and fierce in his warlike expe-
ditions as a panther after his prey, and came on his
enemies with that speed as if he flew with a double
pair of wings." He began his wars at the age of
twenty years, and at thirty-two the world had been
subdued to his authority. Nations w^ere his play-
things, thrones were his toys. And in a most em-
phatic and special sense dominion was given to him.
With comparatively insignificant means he reached
the most momentous results. Read his history and
you cannot but wonder that such mighty empire
should have been acquired as he acquired it. But
he did not live to enjoy it or to put it into fixed and
settled shape. Nor did he have a regular successor
to organize it. It fell to his four principal generals,
who ruled and administered it from four different
centres, whence this winged leopard is represented
with four heads. It was the same dominion, but ex-
ercised irom ibur points under four sovereigns — Ly-

THIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS 3 91

simachns for Thrace and Bithynia, Seleucus for Syria
and the East, Ptolemy Soter for Egypt, and Cassander
for Macedonia — till all was idtimately swallowed up
in the conquests of Rome. Though Alexander was
not yet born, nor his father before him, when Daniel
wrote, we here have an exact foreshowino; of him and
his dominion.

The fourth beast, however, is the one that most ar-
rested the attention of the prophet, and whose career
and end he was most concerned to understand. That
it was meant to represent an empire, dominion or rule
in the world, the same as the three other beasts, we
are assured by the angel who gave Daniel the inter-
pretation, saying, " These great beasts, which are four,
are four kings" — dynasties or empires — and "the
fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon
earth." But though the descriptions in this case
would seem to be the most extended, definite and par-
ticular in the whole account, and already measurably
determined by the preceding identifications, it is just
here that the greatest diversity has arisen among ex-
positors of these visions, and, as I take it, witli the
least reason for it.

Taking this beast, as explained by the angel, as
a particular form of political world-power, several
points present themselves which, to my mind, inev-
itably and certainly fix the identification. First, it is
completely successive to the three preceding forms
of the great political administrations upon earth.
Second, it is a great universal dominion, and no mere
section or fragment of coexistent governments. And

192 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

third, it continues, substantially, in one form or an-
other, to the end of time — to the coming of the Son
of man as the appointed King and Judge of the
world. In other words, it is the only great world-
power from the termination of the four-headed Mace-
donian empire to the end of all mere earthly political
rule. Who, then, that but glances at the way the
Macedonian dominion ended, and at the political
history of mankind from that on to the present,
can be at a loss to find the only great imperial do-
minion or rule answering to this prophetic outline?
There is no history of man apart from it. There
"is no possibility of tracing the general current of
human affairs from the fall of the Macedonian em-
pire till now without having it before us as the
mightiest, the most conspicuous, the most long-lived
and the most decisively marked of all political pow-
ers which ever controlled our world, and thus far
exactly filling out the picture which was shown
to Daniel more than two dozen centuries ago.

The fourth great dominion upon the earth, that
which swallowed up the empire which Alexander
founded, and took its place, and which has perpet-
uated its laws and method of rule in all the govern-
ments since that time, is most manifestly and un-
questionably the great Roman empire, wliicli rose
from out the agitated sea of the world, and added
territory after territory to its iron sway till it became
in reality the government of the whole earth. When
we read of the fourth beast, that it was " diverse
from all the beasts that were before it," that it had

THIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS. 193

teeth of iron and claws of brass, that it was ^' dread-
ful and terrible, and strong exceedingly," that it
" devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the
residue with its feet,'' — we have a complete sum-
mation of what all history has recorded concerning
the Roman dominion. Crushing power was its chief
characteristic. Permanent subjugation and organiza-
tion on common principles of law w^ere its distin-
guishing attributes, in which it was diverse from all
preceding empires. Unlike the great powers before
it, it utilized and brought under every diversity of
form for the building up of one eternal authority
and dominion. It did not sweep over the world
like a tornado, ravaging, extorting submission and
receiving tribute, without moulding things to itself;
but it relentlessly consolidated all its materials into
a settled and abiding order of common law which
still holds its place in living force after the lapse
of more than two thousand years. All the govern-
ments on earth are still essentially Roman, and in
their laws and codes Roman empire still holds the
sway of the world, and must as long as human gov-
ernments exist. This fourth beast cannot, therefore,
stand for anything other than the Roman dominion
and rule.

As to the ten horns that grow out of this beast,
they may perhaps be somewhat identifiable in the past
by making the peculiar and blasphemous eleventh
horn represent the papacy ; but the nature of the
presentations will not admit of being confined to
what has already transpired. This beast was not

13

194 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

born with its ten horns, any more than with its
eleventh, which came up subsequent to the ten.
They were all developed as the beast fulfilled its
historical career. Nor can it be clearly shown that
just so many divisions of the Roman dominion have
occurred, either contemporaneously or successively,
in the past. Neither does the papacy with any ful-
ness and particularity answer to what is said of the
eleventh horn. The general type may be the same,
but the details will not all apply, nor any of them
in stri(!t accuracy. The eleventh horn is atheistic ;
the papacy never has been. The eleventh horn per-
secutes and wears out the people of God, who are
given into its power for a definite period terminating
only with the beast's own existence at the great day
of judgment ; but not the half of Christendom is
within the reach of the pope, nor has the Eastern
Cluirch ever been, whilst his temporal authority has
ceased, and with it his power to persecute; and still
the day of judgment has not come. The papacy also
came into being before the disseverance of the Roman
empire into the several governments which some
take to be the ten horns; but according to Daniel's
vision the eleventh horn came up after the ten.
Literally taken, the blasphemous and persecnting
dominion of the last horn continues but three and
a half years ; but the papacy has existed more than
twelve hundred years, and more than the twelve
hundred and sixty years which some read into " a
time, times, and half a time.'' So, again, the tenfold
partition of the Roman beast, subsequent to which

IHIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS. 195

the blaspheming horn exercises his transient domin-
ion, is just before the destruction which sweeps away
the whole animal for ever — that is, just before the
Lord comes to judge the world ; but the past divis-
ions which men count for these ten horns have long
since disappeared, and no such ten kingdoms can
now be enumerated. Besides, those kingdoms all be-
longed to the western half of the Roman empire,
and did not take in its great eastern i3art at all.
These ten horns also answer to the ten toes of the
great image, but these certainly were not all on
one foot.

From these and other equally cogent reasons I am
compelled to refer this part of the vision to the fu-
ture, and to take it as a prophecy of the political
condition and rule of the world immediately preced-
ing the day of judo;ment. The great Roman beast
must yet somehow put itself forth in just ten king-
doms, covering the whole territory of the ancient
empire, if not the whole world ; and in tlie time of
these horns there is to come up an eleventh horn,
small at first, but growing in might and arrogance,
which shall pluck up three of these ten kingdoms by
the roots, and enact a scene of blasphemy, of defiance
of everything divine, and of persecution and o[)pres-
sion to the people of God such as has never been from
the beginning of the world till then. The Scriptures
everywhere speak of this power, and also all iho.
Church Fathers from the days of the apostle John
onward. They were accustomed to call it the great
Antichrist of the last days, who should pervert and

196 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

lay waste everything in the world, and press his
awful domination for three and a half years, till
suddenly overwhelmed by the revelation of Jesus
Christ in the great day of judgment.

Such, then, is the outline of this world's political
history as here foreshown to the prophet while the
first of all the great empires was yet standing. As
far as time has unfolded the facts we see how true and
accurate that foreshowing was, proving to us that it
could have come only from Him who knows the
end of all things from the beginning, and making It
infallibly certain that what else of the vision yet
remains will likewise be fulfilled to the very letter.
And pre-eminent among these prophetic indications
is the great Judgment which Is to end man's dominion
and set up in its place the beneficent and everlasting
rule of the Prince of Peace. One verse is assigned
to each of the first three kingdoms, one verse contains
the explanation of them, but all the rest of the vision
and explanation is occupied with this great crisis.
Very sublime and impressive also is the picture
which the prophet beheld.

On earth is the last beastly horn of apostate man's
dominion, full of the intensest Intellectual subtlety
and acuteness, with the loudest and most arrogant of
assumptions. It is a man energized with all the power
of the devil, and with his confederate kings defiantly
setting himself over against the Almighty, destroying
the saints of the Most High and ordaining new wor-
ship and laws for the world, whilst everything for an
allotted time is given into his hand.

THIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS. 197

Heaven, however, is not indifferent. Tlie prophet
sees the eternal Powers in action — the Throne of God,
and the Ancient of Days upon His everlasting seat,
surrounded by thousands of thousands of heavenlv
beings, who delight to do His pleasure and all ready
to execute His will. He sees the judgment set, the
books opened, the records of man's deeds and mis-
deeds laid bare, the just and irrevocable sentence
passed and the blasphemous monster given to the
devouring fires. It is the same scene to which Paul
refers where he speaks of the fiery destruction of that
\Yicked One, *^ whose coming is after the working
of Satan with all power and signs and lying won-
ders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness."
2 Thess. ii. 8-10. It is the same scene which John
describes in the account of the battle of the great day
of God Almighty, when ^^the beast was taken, and
with him the false prophet that wrought miracles be-
fore him, and were both cast alive into a lake of fire
burning with brimstone." Rev. xix. It is the same
scene to which the Psalmist alludes, where he says,
*' The kings of the earth set themselves, and the
rulers take counsel together, against the Lord, and
against His Anointed, saying. Let us break their
bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us."
But ''He that sitteth in the heavens shall lauo-h :
the Lord shall have them in derision. Then shall
He speak unto them in His wrath, and vex them in
His sore displeasure. . . . He will break them with
a rod of iron ; He will dash them in pieces like a
potter's vessel." Ps. ii.

198 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

For purposes which to us are at present inscrutable,
God allows evil to live and operate in our world, and
to go forward with its schemes of unwisdom and in-
famy to the highest possible culmination of iniquity.
Bat it is not because He is powerless against it, or
because He is indifferent to the affairs of men, or be-
cause He does not hold evil-doers to the strictest ac-
countability. From the beginning He made known
how it would be, what savage monsters would oppress,
desolate and destroy the earth, and into what defiant,
blasphemous and bloody domination the boasted prog-
ress of this world should develop, that mankind may
see and experience what must come from the throwing
off of His beneficent rule, and what horrors are in-
volved in the following of their supposed better wis-
dom and ideas of liberty. But, at the same time. He
has foreshown what estimate he puts upon it, and
what awful catastrophes await the enactors and abet-
tors of such wickedness.

Men think to build up the world upon their own
philosophies and atheistic fancies and conceits, but
when all comes to all, it is the instalment of Hell in
the dominion of the earth, and the dashing of every-
thing to utter destruction against the invincible sove-
reignty of indignant Heaven., God can afford to wait
and let all be acted out to the full. He is patient
because He is eternal. But He is not asleep; nei-
ther has He abandoned His prerogatives, forgotten His
threatenings or lost His Omnipotence. The account
of all is in His books. His abhorrence of the iniqui-
tous trampling of His truth and honor is not abated

THIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS. 199

because it is for the time restrained. His blasting
thunders are ready for their work when the appoint-
ed time arrives to let them loose. Perdition's fires
are kindled, and the furnace of His consuming wrath
is heating hotter and hotter every day against the
nearing moment when its devouring flames shall
seize the bloody prey for which they have been
clamoring with ever-increasing violence for all these
ages. And the great and terrible day of the Lord
surely cometh, when His fury shall be poured out
like fire, and the wicked shall be as stubble, and the
world and all that is therein shall be consumed be-
fore Him. (See 2 Pet. iii.)

But the foreshowing is not all disaster. The
prophet at the same time saw One like the Son of
man — like man, but not a mere man — man, but
much more than man — coming in the clouds of
lieaven, and receiving from the Ancient of Days
dominion, glory and a kingdom, that all nations
and languages should serve Him and share with
Him in the blessedness of a divine and indestruct-
ible sovereignty over the whole earth. What Nebu-
chadnezzar saw as the Stone cut out of the mountain
without hands is here identified to the prophet as the
God-man, Christ Jesus, the King of glory and the
Captain of salvation, supernal ly anointed and or-
dained as the only rightful Lord of the world Avhich
He hath ransomed with His blood.

You remember how constantly the Saviour spoke
of himself as the Son of man in connection with
every work looking to the completion of human re-

200 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

demption. It identifies Him as that promised "Seed
of the woman " which was to bruise the serpent's
head. It recognizes His human nature and the sum-
ming up of humanity in Him as its representative,
fulness and completion. It singles Him out as the
Head of the race for salvation, as Adam was the
head of the race as to nature and disaster. It pre-
sents Him in the character of the King Messiah.

Equally familiar are you with the evangelic phrases,
"kingdom of heaven," "kingdom of God — '^ "the
kingdom" of which Christ is the King. It is usually
and not improperly understood as the reign and rule of
God through Christ which is set up by the Spirit in
the hearts of believers. But that is its hidden form, its
interior beginning only. It is yet to be amplified and
manifested outwardly in the transformation, glorifica-
tion and eternal regency with Christ of all who are
Christ's. It is the sum of all grace and good to man,
as the Son of man is the sum and embodiment of all
redeeming and glorifying agencies. There is nothing
more precious in all the Word and promises of God
than is set before us in these familiar terms. And,
what is the more singular, they come to us from Bab-
ylon, from the visions and pen of an official of the
Babylonian empire. The use made of them in the
New Testament and in common Christian theology
and discourse sets an honor and distinction upon Dan-
iel and his prophecies of which few are conscious, and
impacts his prophetic spirit with the very heart and
soul of all evangelical ideas and consolations.

The coming of this Son of man here spoken of was

THIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS. 201

not His coining when be first appeared as the Babe of
Betlilehem and the meek Man of Nazareth. Neither
was it His investiture at His resurrection and ascen-
sion, as some have taught. For the ten horns of the
fourth beast did not tlien exist, and the destruction of
the blasphemous, persecuting horn that arises after the
ten is still future, as the day of judgment is still fu-
ture. And it is only when the judgment sits, and the
fourth beast is finally slain and given to the eternal
fires, that the Son of man obtains this kingdom and
enters upon His reign with His saints. The great
judgment sits first, and He gets His kingdom and
takes this rule afterward, or as the result and conse-
quence of what the great judgment brings. Neither
has the Son of man ever yet come in the clouds of
heaven, as here beheld, and as everywhere foretold
and promised by himself and by all the inspired
apostles and evangelists.

There is, then, to be a future coming of the Son of
man which can be nothing short of a literal and per-
sonal apocalypse. Men may question and cavil and
explain, and shrug their shoulders, and spit out ugly
epithets, when we preach to them and forewarn thera
that this same Jesus who died on Calvary and ascend-
ed from Mount Olivet shall presently so come again
in the clouds of heaven as the disciples saw Him go
up into heaven. But it is the very heart and soul of
Christian hope, the pole-star of our Christian faith,
the great burden of the inspired messages of all God's
holy prophets since the world began. According to
these Scriptures, it is only "scoffers, walking after

202 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

their own lusts" — "filthy dreamers, feeding them-
selves without fear " — " clouds without water, car-
ried about of winds " — " raging waves of the sea,
foamino; out their own shame " — " wanderino: stars,
to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for
ever " — who taunt us and say, " Where is the promise
of His coming f for since the fathers fell asleep, all
things continue as they were from the beginning of
the creation." (See Jude and 2 Pet. iii.) Yes, " Yet
a little while, and He that shall come will come,
and will not tarry." Heb. x. 36. And " when they
shall say. Peace and safety ; then sudden destruc-
tion coraeth upon them, as travail upon a w^oman
with child ; and they shall not escape." 1 Thess.
V. 3.

Nor is the kingdom here foreshown a mere spiritual
and invisible kingdom, with no outward and tangible
reality, and which can as w^ell coexist with the do-
minion of the beasts as not. According to this vision,
it does not come, or is only in process of coming, till
the beast-kingdoms, to their very last, are utterly
swept away and destroyed. It is distinctly presented
as coming into their place, and as exercising the same
dominion for peace and blessedness which had been
for so long perverted to every savage brutality, devil-
rule and destruction. It is specifically said to be
the dominion and kingdom over all peoples, nations
and languages — "the kingdom, and dominion, and
the greatness of the kingdom [or sovereignty] under
the whole heaven " — the kingdom which " all do-
minion shall serve and obey " — the only government

THIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS. 203

which shall tlien be upon earth. It must therefore
be a literal kingdom as truly as those empires which
it displaces and supersedes. John had a vision of
its final realizatiou, and he heard the great voices in
heaven celebrating it as the very government and
regency of the world that now is wrested from its
perverters and put into the hands of our Lord and
His Christ, to administer it as His empire for ever
and ever. And whosoever conceives or teaches con-
cerning it in any way so as to cut out of it the idea
of a literal and real dominion of the earth, such as
we may suppose that Adam would now possess and
exercise if he had never sinned nor died, as I read
God's word, browbeats some of the plainest texts
of Holy Scripture, abridges the ordination and pre-
rogatives of the Son of man, dwarfs and disables the
Biblical idea of redemption, and stultifies a great
element of the faith and hope of God's people in
all the ages of time and in heaven itself.

And in connection with that coming and kingdom
great and glorious things are also here foreshown as
the portion of the saints. Though in humility, de-
pression, disability, and more or less persecution and
distress through all the long and weary ages of the
beast-rule, " when the wicked are cut off they shall
see it." When the final and eternal kingdom or
dominion of the Son of man is once set up they are
also to share in all its prerogatives and blessedness ;
for what in the fourteenth verse is said to be given
to the Son of man only, in the twenty-seventh verse
is said to be '^ given to the people of the saints of

204 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

the Most High." Jesus is one with his people.
They share with Him in all His virtues, works and
honors as their Head, Saviour and Representative.
They are sons of God through his Sonship, justified
and upheld by His righteousness, and joint-heirs with
Him to all that He inherits and receives as the Son
of man. If He has an everlasting status of accept-
ance and honor with God, His people share it with
Him. If He is invested with the rule of "the world
to come/' with dominion and glory and a kingdom,
that all people, nations and languages of the future
eternal generations should serve Him, those who liave
borne the cross with Him, and held fast to the con-
fession of His name amid the apostasies and infidel-
ities of the world that now is, shall in like manner
share the " kingdom and dominion and the great-
ness of the kingdom under the whole heaven." Our
calling is to be kings and co-regents with our glorious
Lord in the eternal principalities. " Do ye not know
that the saints shall judge the world ? . . . Know
ye not that we shall judge angels?" 1 Cor. vi.
Hath not the Lord himself declared, " Verily, ye
which have followed me, in the regeneration [the
general regenesis of things] when the Son of man
shall sit in the throne of His glory, ye also shall
sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes
of Israel " ? Matt. xix. 28. Hath He not caused it
to be written from heaven, " He which overcometh
and keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I
give power over the nations, and he shall rule them "
— " To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with

THIS WORLD'S GOVERNMENTS. 205

me on my throne"? Rev. ii. 26, 27; iii. 21. Is
it not one of the sublimest songs which the saints in
glory sing as they look forward and wait for the final
consummation : '' Thou hast redeemed us to God by
Thy blood, and made us unto our God kings and
priests, and. vje shall reign on the earth " f Rev. v. ;
ix. 10.

Oh, my brethren, the Church does not half under-
stand the exceeding great and precious promises which
God has given and guaranteed to the true and faith-
ful followers of Jesus, though they shine out like pu-
rest diamonds in all the utterances and records of
His holy prophets. We are not called to serve God
in vain. We are not asked to stem the tide and
endure the hardships of this adverse world without
an abundant compensation for all when once the
battle is over. Not only eternal life is ours, but
thrones and crowns and kingdoms, of which all
earthly empire is but the poor and perishable shadow.
Let us not, therefore, grow weary and faint under the
burdens that are now upon us. They will soon be
lifted off, and give place to a kingship supernal and
without end.

LECTURE TENTH.

The World-Powers and Israel; or, The
Ram, He-goat and Little Horn.

Daniel 8 : 1-27.

WE here come to the consideration of Daniel's
second vision, which occurred two years sub-
sequent to the one described in the preceding chapter.
The armies of Cyrus were at the time investing
Babylon, and as Daniel was in Babylon when the
city was captured, the probabilities are that it was
there he had this vision. The statement that he was
"at Shushan in the 2)alace, which is in the province
of Elam, by the river of Ulai,'^ only designates the
locality in which the vision placed him — where he
seemed to be in what he saw, where he was in spirit —
without determining where he was in body. So John
in the apocalyptic visions seemed to be at different
places — now on earth, now in heaven, now on an
exceeding high mountain — whilst corporeally all the
time in the isle called Patmos. A vision or a dream
may make us seem to be in very different places from
those in which we really are ; and so " in a vision '^
Daniel was "at Shushan," though in reality most
likely in Babylon. The reason why the vision was
located in the Shushan palace was that that was to

206

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 207

be the royal seat of the ])o\ver with which this vision
begins and the starting-point of the events contained
in this pro])hecy.

A glance at the particulars in this vision is enough
to satisfy us that we here have again to do with some
of the same powers brought to view in the preceding
chapter as well as in Nebuchadnezzar's dream. And
if any should be disposed to think strange of this
repeated travelling over the same ground, they need
only recur to the existence of four Gospels, all de-
voted to the one subject of Christ's earthly life, or
turn to the number of times Isaiah describes the As-
syrian invasion, or note how repetitive are the })roph-
ecies touching tlie destruction of Babylon, Tyre, Egypt,
Moab and other cities, nations and powers. It is
part of the plan upon which revelation is formed to
give '' line upon line and {)recept upon j)recept," tliat
everything may be fully brought out and the most
deeply impressed. There is a wonderful force in rep-
etition, and particularly in the effective inculcation
of important truth. A thing needs to be held before
the mind, and looked at again and again, and viewed
from varied points of observation and with regard to
different qualities and relations, in order to be thor-
oughly seen, understood and impressed upon the soul.
We are so constituted, and usually so slow to take in,
that one look will not suffice. We must gaze and
gaze, and ever come back to look again ; and even
then we are prone to overlook, and fail to see.

But what, at first glance, we might be disposed to
regard as mere repetitions are not such in reality. A

208 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

return to the same subject, besides serving to emplia-
size that subject, nearly always develops some new
circumstances, or puts it in some new attitude or re-
lation, or connects with it some special purpose, asso-
ciation, duty, threatening or promise. And when the
subject is a prophecy, there is always something con-
nected wdth the repetition to adapt it to some altered
position, end or intent. For this reason I am always
suspicious of what are called harmonies, or attempts
to combine in one single account what is given by
the Spirit in separate accounts. People think to
strengthen the record by these harmonies, but for the
most part they only weaken and mar it. It is like
taking a nnmber of photographs of a thing from va-
rious points and distances, and then trying to make
one picture out of them all by fitting together the
several parts of each. It is an absurdity. God never
meant it so, and man can never succeed in it. What
w^e need is each picture by itself, from its own stand-
point and with its own individuality. And though
we have three several visions covering the same gene-
ral objects, and each of them deals in part with pre-
cisely the same things, it still is impossible to under-
stand them rightly or to get a full impression of them
without viewing each by itself entire, and apart from
the weaving in of one with the other, as I find at-
tempted by some. Nor is there any difficulty in ac-
countino^ for the differences of these several visions.
Nebuchadnezzar's dream gives a general outline
of the political history of the world as viewed by a
world-ruler and estimated from external presentations.

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 209

Hence the splendid human figure, by the side of which
the kingdom of God appears in humility as '^a stone."
Daniel's first vision gives a somewhat more particular
outline of the same world-power, but as viewed by a
spiritual prophet and estimated with reference to moral
properties. Hence ferocious wild beasts take the place
of excellent metals, whilst the kingdom of God appears
in its real worth and dignity as the crown of humanity,
or the Son of man coming from heaven wath the sub-
limest investiture from the eternal Throne. Nebu-
chadnezzar's dream contains no particular reference to
that eleventh horn in which the iniquities of the rule
of man finally culminate and call forth the great judg-
ment. The picture is simply that of the Avorld-power
in general, through its various phases to the end, viewed
from a worldly standpoint. In Daniel's vision this
eleventh horn is the chief thing, since it is the con-
summation of that savage beastliness inherent in the
rule of apostate man wdiich it is the intent of this
vision to exhibit. Hence also that great session of
the divine judgment whence the final destruction of
this beast-power proceeds, for which there was no
place or occasion in that outward view of things pre-
sented to Nebuchadnezzar. And so the vision now
before us, though it travels for the third time over
the same general track, has its own particular stand-
point by which it is conditioned.

In the two preceding visions we behold the pictures
of the })owers of the world as a whole, without regard
to any distinction between Jew and Gentile. It is
human dominion in its broadest view, in the entirety

14

210 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

of its history — first as outwardly considered, and then
as spiritually considered, and finally superseded by the
kingdom of God. Hence, also, the language in which
these revelations, up to the chapter now before us, are
recorded, which is the common world-lano-uaw used
at the time, and not Hebrew; whilst the vision now
in hand is given in the language of the Jews, as all
that follows in this Book. What Daniel is here
shown of these world-power manifestations he sees
and hears not only as a spiritual man of God, but
more jmrticularly as a Jewish prophet, and as mainly
concerning the Jewish people. Hence the dominion
of Babylon is loft out entirely, for it was now on the
eve of its do\vnfall, and nothing more was to come of
it to the Jews. Hence, also, nothing is said of the
fourth beast, except as it might be considered in-
cluded in the third, and nothing of the ten king-
doms, except as represented or included in the little
horn in its final stage. Accordingly, also, we here
read of the spiritual hierarchy or host, and their
prince — of the daily sacrifices, the sanctuary and the
pleasant or holy land — of which nothing appears in
the preceding visions. It is still the same world-
])ower in its various forms which constitutes the sub-
ject of the vision, but with the emphasis now on what
particularly concerns the Jewish people, and with all
else touched but lightly or not at all. It is therefore
a distinct vision to itself, and is to be interpreted only
in its own proper relations and intent.

What Nebuchadnezzar saw as the silver breast and
arms of the great image, and what Daniel in the pre-

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 211

ceding vision beheld under tlie image of a clumsy
Bear, here appears under the figure of a solitary
Ram, with two horns. The cliange of the symbol
lies in the reference of the vision to the Jewish
])eople. Medo- Persia, viewed in relation to Israel,
was not a devouring wild beast, but, for the most
part, a friendly power, which religiously approxi-
mated toward the Sheraitic race and the theocracy.
It was this power which restored the Jews after the
seventy years of captivity in Babylon, and helped
them in many ways in the rebuilding of their temple
and the restoration of their worship. Many Jews
long afterward continued to reside among the Medo-
Persians, filled high places in the government and
exerted great influence, as we see from the Book of
Esther. Viewed as a world-power in general, this
dominion was a ferocious and all-eating Bear, but in
its relation to Israel it was a much more domestic and
harmless animal.

The solitariness of this Ram denoted the unity of
this kingdom, while the two horns had reference to
the two nations of which it w^as made up and in
which its chief power resided. Media w'as an in-
dependent kingdom long before Persia was anything
but a province, but when Cyrus came to the throne
the Persian part of the kingdom became much the
greater of the two. This was foreshown in the vision,
in that the horn which sprang up last became much
higher than the other.

Daniel beheld tliis Ram ^^ pushing ^^ — thi-usting
violently with its head — denoting military aggres-

212 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

sions. These are specified as being toward the west,
toward the north and toward the south from Shu-
shan. The east is not mentioned, as the Persians
made no important or lasting conquests in that di-
rection. To the westward, however, tliey conquered
Babylon, Syria and Asia Minor; to the northward,
Armenia and the Caspian countries ; and to the
southward, Egypt, Libya, etc. The history thus
agrees exactly with the vision.

So, again, what Nebuchadnezzar saw as the brazen
abdomen and thighs of the great image, and Daniel
beheld in his first vision as the four-winged and four-
headed Leopard, here appears in the form of a Goat.
There can be no question that this Goat represents
the Grseco-Maeedonian empire, and its conspicuous
horn Alexander the Great. The inter])Veting angel
says, in so many words, "The rough Goat is the
king (or dominion) of Grecia, and the great horn
between his eyes is the first king." Even the es-
cutcheon of this empire bore this figure. As a world-
power in general it had all the savage qualities of a
Leopard, but in relation to the Jews it was a mild
and fostering power rather than a beast of prey, and
hence is here symbolized as a Goat. Josephus relates
that when Alexander was on bis Eastern expeditions
he came into Palestine with all the pride of a vic-
torious conqueror, and was about to turn his armies
loose upon Jerusalem, but that a remarkable dream
on his part, and another on the part of the Jewish
high priest, served to bring about a friendly con-
ference, which resulted most favorably to the Jewish

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 213

people. When the great conqueror met the high
priest and saw upon his golden mitre the great name
of Jehovah, he bowed down before it and gave the
high priest his right hand. Having come into Jeru-
salem, he had sacrifices offered for him, whilst the
priests brought to him this very Book of Daniel and
pointed out to him the very chapter before us, in
which the holy prophet had recorded the coming of
a Greek conqueror who should vanquish and destroy
the Persian dominion. Accepting the prophecy as
referring to himself — as it really did — he was so
pleased and assured with regard to his plans that
he engaged to favor the Jews in anything they might
ask. They therefore prayed him that they might
be permitted to enjoy their own laws and institutes
as established by their fathers, and not be required
to pay tribute in sabbatic years. This he willingly
granted, engaging that the same should hold for all
the Jewish peoi)le who might be found remaining
in Babylon and Media in case his expedition should
prove successful. Sucdi a power, with such a bearing
toward the Jews, could not be consistently symbol-
ized by a ferocious beast of prey, at least not in that
particular relation. Hence the change of figure here
from a Panther to a Goat.

The prophet beheld this Goat coming from the
west, for it was to the far west from Persia that the
Macedonian power originated. It came with mar-
vellous velocity and determination, seeming to be
supernaturally helped. It struck the Medo-Persian
Ram, shattered both his horns, trod him down and

214 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

took his dominion. It required more than a single
battle to accomplish this, bat it was accomplished,
as history tells.

But in the midst of the greatest power and triumph
of this Goat, its great horn was broken — not in
battle, as the horns of the Ram w^ere broken, but
by the early and unexpected death of Alexander.
Giving himself to unbridled excesses over his vic-
tories, he was seized with fever, and died at Babylon
in the thirty-third year of his age, about three hun-
dred and twenty-three years before the birth of
Christ. His empire, however, still stood. The great
horn dropped off, but in place of it came up four
other horns. The throne was nominally left to his
son, but that son never came to it. The military
chieftains whom he had placed over the conquered
countries wrangled and fought with each otlier for
years, until finally, at the fall of Antigonus, the
dominion settled into four monarchies, answerino: to
the four heads of the Leopard and the four horns
of this Goat.

Out of one of these four sections of the Mace-
donian empire the prophet beheld the springing up
of "a little horn^' — a sprig of one of the four —
which waxed great toward the south, the east and
the pleasant or holy land, even to the host of heaven
— the hierarchy of the temple — some of whom it
cast down and stamped upon, magnifying itself
even to the Prince of the host (God himself), abol-
ishing the daily sacrifice, wasting the sacred dwelling-
place, polluting the temple, setting up a multitude of

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 215

its own over against the heavenly order, and enacting
the most blasphemous and murderous scenes against
Jehovah, His truth and His people.

Expositors in general interpret this of the infa-
mous Antiochus Epiphanes. Jews and Christians for
nearly seventeen centuries have been taking it in this
application, at least in its germinant and precursive
fulfilment. Nor have they done so without reason.
Antiochus Epiphanes certainly answers more fully to
the prophetic delineation than any king or power that
has yet existed since Daniel wrote. He came up out
of one of the four divisions of the empire of Alex-
ander, from the stock of Syrian kings, and toward the
latter time of that empire, when it already began to
come under the growing power of Rome. He came
up from a very small beginning, from being a hostage
at Rome, with no pros})ect of ever becoming a great
king. He got the kingdom by deceits and flatteries.
His conquests and depredations were all in the direc-
tions noted in the vision. And especially his treat-
ment of the Jews, his profanations of the temple, his
bloody tyranny against the faithful worshippers of
Jehovah, and his blaspheuious audacity over against
God himself, well accord w^ith what is said of this
horn. The writings of Josephus and the Books of
the Maccabees tell the story of his doings, which one
cannot read withcnit being touched at the miseries he
inflicted; all of which wonderfully accords with the
prophetic outline.

Time would fail me here to present the merest
sketch of those infamous transactions. Suflice it to

216 VOICES. FROM BABYLON.

say that this vile man conceived the idea of estab-
lishing throughout his kingdom, inclusive of Pales-
tine, the worship of Jupiter Olympus, identifying
himself with that god, and intent on making his
own worship universal. With infatuated zeal and
stubbornness he tried to extirpate every other wor-
ship, and particularly the worship of Jehovah at Je-
rusalem. Among the Jews themselves he found many
faithless ones ready to enter into his plans and to
help on his idolatrous designs. He bought up these
traitors, sold out the high priesthood to the highest
bidders, ejected one and another from it for a price,
and rifled the temple again and again of all the gold,
silver and treasures in any way connected with it,
dealing out slaughter and death to those who dared
to remonstrate. With the most shameful perfidy and
deceit he got possession of Jerusalem, fell upon its
inhabitants, destroyed the lives of multitudes in cold
blood, robbed and destroyed the houses, carried off
women and children into slavery, made a military
stronghold of the city, put the worst of men into it to
watch for and slay every earnest believer in the God
of Abraham who might come thither to do homage
to Jehovah, polluted the sanctuary on all sides with
innocent blood, ])rohibited circumcision on pain of
death, abolished the temple services and kept it va-
cated till the weeds grew up in the passage-ways of
God's house, set the image of his own idol on the
Almighty's altar, offered swine's flesh in sacrifice in
special defiance of the God of Israel, and forced all
Jews who would remain faithful to the religion of

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 217

their fathers to hide themselves in the mountains and
desolate places in order to save their lives. Thus did
he practise and prosper, and destroy the holy people,
slaughtering them by thousands in times of peace and
under professions of peace, magnifying himself against
the God of Israel, calling to his aid every treacherous
craft, casting down the rightful priests, burning the
sacred books, determined to abolish both the Law and
the prophets and to submerge the Jews and their re-
ligion in the vilest heathen abominations.

The time which the angel gave as marking the du-
ration of the treading down of the sanctuary by this
horn likewise accords with the history touching Anti-
ochus. The whole vision of the displacement of the
daily sacrifice is called '^ the vision of the evening and
the morning ;'' and when it was asked, " How long
shall be the vision?" the answer came, specially con-
firmed as true, "Unto two thousand and three hundred"
— not "days/' as our version says, but —"evening (and)
morning ; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed." The
allusion is not to the evening and morning making up
the day, but to the sacrifice interrupted, which was of-
fered each morning and each evening ; and twenty-three
hundred times of these offerings was to be the measure
of the interruption, each evening being counted as one,
and each morning as one. This would make the
angeFs answer cover eleven hundred and fifty days,
or three years and a portion of a year. And so, ac-
cording to the records in the Book of Maccabees, it
was just three years from the day that the first idola-
trous sacrifice was made upon the altar of God undei

218 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

Antiochus until the first regular offerings were again
restored ; whilst the king's letters forbidding the
regular sacrifices were proclaimed in Jerusalem sev-
eral months before the sacrifice to Jupiter on Jeho-
vah's altar. Or, if we take the twenty-three hundred
•^ evening and morning " as so many '' days'' — that is,
a little more than six years — we again have the length
of the time from the first denudation of the temple
by Antiochus to the righting of it again under the
Maccabean heroes.

The miserable end of this proud and bloody blas-
phemer also answers well to the end assigned to this
little horn. The angel said, ''He shall be broken
without hand," indicating his destruction by some
supernatural power ; and after this sort was the end
of Antiochus Epiphanes. Marching into Persia and
robbing the temple at Elymais, he was driven away
by popular tumult. Receiving tidings about the
same time of the defeat of his army in Palestine,
and of the restoration of the temple services there,
he ravingly declared his purpose to exterminate the
Jewish race. Whereupon he was suddenly smitten
with a terrible disease, like that which befell Herod,
and amid un measurable agonies of body and mind he
horribly ended his life under what he himself and
all beholders regarded as a manifest judgment of God
for his blaspiiemous iniquities. Poly bins says of him
that lie ''fell into a madness and died" — the madness
of inconsolable bodily anguish and mental remorse.
Tluis, without violence from the hand of man, he
miserably perished ; and this stage of the desolating

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 219

horn was at an end. Josephus declares nnhesitatlngly
that these events happened in fnlfilment of this eighth
chapter of the Book of Daniel. And from a review
of the whole history it seems to be abundantly mani-
fest that there was in the career of Antiochus Epiph-
anes at least a preliminary or precursive fulfilment of
this horn.

But we are not therefore to conclude that the whole
meaning, or even the chief emphasis, of this vision
has been exhausted, and is now to be viewed as be-
longing only to the past. The profound remark of
Lord Bacon ever comes up, that '' there is a latitude
which is agreeable and familiar to divine prophecies,
being of the nature of their Author, with whom a
thousand years are as one day, and therefore they are
not fulfilled punctually at once, but have springing
germinant a('com{)lishinents throughout many ages,
though the height or fu'ness of them may refer to
some one age.'' And so we may trace a general
identification of this little horn in Antiochus Epiph-
anes, and perhaps also in some other Antichristian
powers since his day, whilst "the height or fulness''
of the matter may still await fulfilment. History is
ever repeating itself, and especially those histories
which are singled out for special description and fore-
announcement in the word of God. And there are
accumulated items specifically given in this chapter
seemingly on purpose to prevent the conclusion tliat
the vision in its final fulfilment belongs to any period
other than that immediately preceding the great day
of judgment. Gabriel was commissioned to tell Dan-

220 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

iel, and to make him understand, that '' at the time of
the end shall be the vision J^ He also distinguishes be-
tween a former part and a latter part in the fulfilment,
and refers the latter part to the time appointed for the
end. He says that the vision extends to a remote pe-
riod, and is " for many days." He says that the par-
ticular rising up of the king of fierce conntenance is
to occur ''in the latter time" of the great world-
powers, Avhich are contemplated as in some sort still
in being up to the day of judgment. The time for
the full realization of the vision is also said to be
" when the transgressors are come to the full " — at
the final consummation of all rebellion and wicked-
ness— which is everywhere referred to the great judg-
ment-period, when our God shall come and shall not
keep silence. The character and doings of this horn
likewise correspond with Paul's Man of Sin, and Avith
the great Beast of the Apocalypse, which are unmis-
takably in being at the time of the revelation of
Jesus Christ to judge the world. Hence, as Luther
tells us, " these chapters of Daniel, as all expositors
unanimously declare, refer to Antiochus and to the
Antichrist of the last times, in which we are now
living." ( Walch, vol. vi. col. 1458.) Christ him-
self said of the Jews who rejected Him that another
should come, not in the name- of the Father, but in
his own name, and that him they won Id receive.
And it is pre-eminently this devilish pseudo-Saviour
of the last evil days of this world, aronnd whom the
Christ-rejecting Jews will rally, and in whom all the
abomination and devil-rule of the Ciirth will finally

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 221

head up, whom we are to see in this little horn which
waxes so great. When that which now hinders shall
be taken out of the way, when the true and waiting
people of God have been caught up into the clouds
to meet the Lord in the air, then shall be the apoca-
lypse of that Wicked One whose coming is after the
working of .Satan, with all power and signs and lying-
wonders, with all deceivableness of unriirhteousnc'ss,
captivating all that have not the love of the truth.
And nothing short of that last and mighty scourge
of the world, whom the Lord will blast and destroy
with the glory of His own epiphany, will satisfy the
portraiture of this infamous horn as given in these
visions. Even the Jews of Jerome's time, as he tells
us, still looked upon this prophecy as yet to have a
further fulfilment in another king yet to arise and do
after the style of Antiochus, in whom the wickedness
of earth shall have its final consummation, and whose
end shall be in the great day of God Almighty.
" This," said Jerome, " is also our understanding
concerning the Antichrist whose shadow has thus
been projected before."

In this view of the matter the instruction and warn-
ing which come to the Church of our day from the
contents and past fulfilments of this chapter are ex-
ceedingly important. As Antiochus Epiphanes and
his doings and successes met the prophetic description
for that time, we may the better see and understand
by his history how it will be in the last days. People
sometimes wonder who the final Antichrist is, and how-
he shall come. Christian antiquity, with one voice,

222 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

answers : ^^ He is Antiochus Epiphanes reproduced,
ill larger proportions and intensified energy, immedi-
ately before the great day of God Almighty.'^ And
by observing after what manner and for what reasons
the calamitous inflictions of that Grseco-Syrian king
fell upon the Jews of old, we may see and know how
the final Antichrist will come.

Certainly, the miseries which proceeded from Anti-
ochus came not alone of his wickedness and power.
The source and seat of all were in the apostasies
and sins of the Jewish people themselves, and par-
ticularly of their priests and rulers. Too easily were
they beguiled and won over by the smooth flatter-
ies and soft speeches of this deceiver. Too readily
were they moved by his gracious professions and pro-
fuse liberality. And then they, in their turn, sought
honor, popularity and preferment from him by base
concessions, compromises and bribes. One of the
main features of the evil case was their secularization
of the Church of God. They set up Gentile gymna-
siums in Jerusalem, where the Hebrew youths might
be trained in Hellenic ways. They mimicked Greek
fashions in everything, and endeavored to assimilate
the manners of the people of God to heathen usages.
Foreign travel, commerce, Greek philosophy, litera-
ture, religion and the arts filtered in new and strange
influences, to which place was approvingly given over
against the institutes of Jehovah. Many of the Jews
denied their own circumcision. Three high priests —
one Jesus, who by means of bribery su})planted his
elder brother in the priesthood, and one Onias, who

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 223

ill turn supplanted Jesus — Grecisecl their own niunes,
and chose to be called Jason and Menelaus ; whilst
the successor of the latter, Joachitn, Hellenized him-
self into Alcimus, and in every way sought to dispar-
age the zeal and thwart the efforts of that heroic
champion of God and his country, Judas Macca-
bseus, and attempted to betray him to his heathen
enemies. In a word, liberality and reform made up
the spirit of the times, and everything was fostered
and encouraged which tended to make Jerusalem a
Greek city — an Athens, an Alexandria or an Antioch
— till all that was distinctive in the Jewish Church
was weakened down to a mere matter of empty forms
and names. Many of the priests renounced tlieir
belief in the religion of their forefathers, and apos-
tatized from the faith of Moses and the prophets, and
thus became the easy and pliant tools of enthroned
and persecuting infidelity. God was forsaken, and
He withdrew His grace and protection, took away
the spiritual privileges wdiich were so underrated and
scorned, and turned the whole nation over to their
heathen enemies. They first profaned the sanctuary,
and He forsook it. They faithlessly heathenized Je-
rusalem, and he abandoned it. The holy of holies
was no longer in truth the shrine of the living God,
who had once revealed himself there on the mercy-
seat, and He ceased to defend and protect it. And
the temple itself, built on the s])ot where Abraham's
faith so nobly triumphed, and where David met the
angel of God, became a temple of Olympian Jove.
The high priest himself sent a deputation to the

224 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

Tyrian games in honor of Hercules. In place of
the sacred processions of palm-bearers and singers
of hosannas, who once chanted the holy melodies
in the streets of Zion at the feast of tabernacles,
were the bearers of ivy-tufted thyrsi, who sang lyri-
cal dithyrambs in honor of Dionysus. And for the
waters drawn forth in golden urns from the well of
Siloam were the libations from the sacrifices of un-
clean animals, immolated on Jehovah's altar, on
which was reared the image of Jupiter Olympus !
The abomination of desolation had come, but the
cowardice, the ambition, tlie covetousness, the mu-
tual jealousy, the treachery and the apostasy of the
anointed priests gave occasion for it all.

To little purpose also do we read the Book of
Daniel not to find in all this a most solemn warning
to the Church of our times, and for all the days yet
to come, to beware of the fascinating flatteries and
secularizing expedients and compliances v/hich, in
the self-idolizing spirit of spurious charity, specious
liberality and heartless ske})ticism, would tempt her
to forget her divine origin and heavenly destiny.
There is a spirit abroad which would have th(.'
Church rescind her sacred charter, cancel her au-
thentic commission and assimilate herself to a mere
political or conventional institution. Men call it
a liberalizing spirit, a spirit of improvement, which
would change our Christian schools and colleges into
mere secular gymnasiums and scientific museums or
artistic studios and literary athenaeums; but it is a
spirit which is prone to treat the Holy Scriptures as

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 225

mere human lucubrations of wortliy men before the
ages of better light, rationalize away all the definite
doctrines of the authorized creed into mere scholastic
or philosophical theorems, dissolve the sacraments into
picturesque symbolisms and visionary shadows with-
out life or power, and dismantle the ministry and
services of the Church as if they never had a solid
right to be regarded as the appointment of very God
for conveying and imparting to lost man the regen-
erating, sanctifying and only restorative gifts of
Jehovah's grace. It is the spirit of Antichrist. And
more and more will this spirit strengthen till it has
effectually done its work. Paul specifically tells us
that in the latter days men will not endure sound
doctrine, but after their own lusts shall heap to
themselves teachers who will minister to these alien-
ated fancies. Creed, catechisms and all distinctive
formularies of faith, as well as all proper claims of
Church and sacraments, they will proscribe and
trample under foot. Many whose sworn business it
is to defend these things at all costs will be the
leaders in betraying them. More and more will men
throw off the restraints of true piety and religion, and
become lovers of their own selves, boasters, proud,
blasphemers, unthankful, unholy, without natural
affection, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers
of those that are good ; having a form of godliness,
but denying the power thereof. Jesus himself says,
" When the Son of man cometh, shall He find faith
on the earth?" And thus, by the sins, compromises,
apostasies and general heathenizing and secularizing

15

226 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

of sacred things on the part of the guardians of the
faith, the final and full-blown Antiochus shall come
as the just judgment of the Lord Almighty upon
tliose who thus paved his Avay and threw open the
doors. (See Wordsworth's Preface to Daniel.)

Oh, my friends, many of the so-called churches
and the leaders of the prevailing religious sentiment
of our day are sowing for a harvest of miseries of
which they but little dream. By the light of holy
prophecy, and by the necessities that hold between
causes and their effects, I see it coming on all sides
like an overwhelming flood. By the emptiness of
faith and life, which persist in covering themselves
with the holy name of Christianity and religion,
myriads who would be honest with themselves are
stumbling and falling, and filling up the ranks of
downright infidelity and atheism ; and by the prom-
ises of peace and universal brotherhood on the lips
of those who think they are leading the vanguard
of the Lord's host, myriads on myriads more are
being deceived and betrayed to bitter disappointments
and helpless miseries in this world, if not to eternal
discomfiture in the world to come. In how many
instances do we find the very high priests of God's
temple sacrificing its holiest treasures to win the
favors of the treacherous and insatiable horn of the
world's power, selling themselves and their most
sacred trusts for the emoluments of the great de-
stroyer ! In how many instances do we find them
cajoled into the taking of his side and the espousing
of his cause over aszainst the Mattatliiases and Ele-

THE WORLD-POWEBS AND ISRAEL. 227

azars and Maccabseuses who \YOuld recall the be-
witched iDultitiide to their proper senses and rally
them around the old and everlasting standards! And
how can it be otherwise but that tlie devil-inspired
world which they have courted, and to wdiich they
thus give over the heritage of God, shall eventually
assert and enforce its right to command, even to the
seating of itself in the temple of God, the magnifying
of itself over all gods, and the dictation of infamies
for its own w^orship as the only God, under whom
no true saints can live except as they remain secreted
in the desolate mountains and wildernesses of the
earth, till the Lord's indignation is satisfied, iniquity
is perfected and the day of God Almighty breaks
in with its riving thunders !

Daniel, you will observe, w^as greatly affected by
these visions and the explanations made of them ; as
he well might be. He fainted, and was sick for days.
Some take this as a sort of special visitation upon the
prophet, that he might not be unduly exalted through
the abundance of his revelations; but there is no
ground whatever for such a thought. It was an un-
precedented scene of calamity to his people, his coun-
try .and his religion that he thus beheld ; and this it
was that affected him. It was not God's interference
to keep him humble, but the exhibit of the terrible
things to happen to what was dearest to his heart.
It w^as his cogitations that troubled him, changed his
countenance and prostrated his enei^ies. From this
Bishop Newton draws what he considers "a conclu-

228 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

sive argument that the calamities under Antiochus
could not possibly be the main end and ultimate scope
of this prophecy." It likewise serves to show how
wide is the difference between the way in which the
holy men of old regarded sacred prophecy and the
manner in which it is treated by the great mass of
professed believers in our day. Nothing so interested
the prophets as the foreshowing of things to come.
Peter tells us that they " inquired and searched dili-
gently, searching what, or \\diat manner of time the
Spirit which was in them did signify, when it testi-
fied beforehand the sufferings of Christ, and the glory
that should follow.'' Daniel's whole soul was almost
drawn out of him by the intensity of his interest,
study, fasting and prayers with regard to what was
here foreshown. But what is the temper of our
modern theologians on the subject? The common
idea is that a man is a little beside himself and de-
parts from proper soberness if he ventures to give any
serious attention to unfulfilled prophecy. Though
God has been at the pains to tell us much about
what is yet to come, many would warn us away from
it as dangerous ground, and tell us that we unwar-
rantably intrude into the secrets of the Almighty if
we undertake to read it or entertain any definite ex-
pectations with regard to it. ' The popular doctrine is
that prophecy is not meant to be understood until
after it is fulfilled — that to found any faith upon it is
fanaticism — that none but crazed brains ever bother
themselves abou* it one way or another. According
to these sober people, the prophets Avere the silliest

THE WORLD-POWERS AND ISRAEL. 229

of men to concern themselves about what they Avere
commissioned to foretell, and Daniel was a particular
fool to let his soul be troubled concerning these zoo-
logic visions of things in the distant ages. But this
is just the difference between the true and acknow-
ledged servants of God and those who claim to be
their brethren, successors and representatives in our
day. By the Fathers whatever the Holy Ghost made
known concerning the future was treasured and stu-
died as the most precious of communications, dwelt
upon with the most special interest and heeded as
the guiding light of God amid this world's abound-
ing darkness. But with most of our modern teachers
to ignore and avoid what is written about the future
is the higher wisdom and the better piety. And if
perchance they are pushed into the subject, the sum
of their teaching is that it may perhaps mean this,
or perhaps that, or perhaps nothing that we can at
present decipher. And thus a vast and vitally in-
teresting part of God's revelation is emasculated and
practically turned into a useless encumbrance of the
sacred pages. Jehovah says, " W^-ite the vision, and
make it plain upon tables, that he may run that read-
eth it/^ even though it be a vision which is yet for
an appointed time unknown to us. But men have
become wiser than their Maker, and know better
what becomes a sober theologian and a right preacher;
and we must shut the Book and close our mouths
about it, or consent to be accounted mad ! Alas,
alas for the reigning religion of our day !

Brethren, if we would be like the holy prophets.

230 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

and prove ourselves their followers, we must have an
eye, an ear and a heart for their sacred word con-
cerning what must shortly come to pass. Every
utterance of the Lord is precious, and especially
every word which tells what we are to look for and
expect. And as you value your safety in these omi-
nous and perplexing times, and would be ready for
what is about to come upon the earth, beware how
you ignore or neglect what God has caused to be
written for our learning, lest, being in darkness, the
great day should overtake you as a thief!

LECTURE ELEVENTH.

The Chosen People's Fortunes; or, The
Seventy Weeks.

Daniel 9 : 1-27.

THIS chapter, more than any other in the Book of
Daniel, lays open to us the inner life of the
prophet. It shows that he who was so illustrious
in his wisdom and public relations was no less noted
for his deep spirituality and earnest private devotions,
whilst it suggests that the former were largely the re-
sult of the latter. True faith and living piety help
to make wise and great. Close personal commu-
nion with God and habitual leaning upon Him are
the source of man's greatest dignity and grandest
successes. Nor could Daniel have been the man that
he was, so honored a premier, so wise a prophet or so
beloved a favorite of Heaven, but for his having been
so earnest a believer and so devout a suppliant. And
if we would learn something of the manner and sub-
stance of those prayers which he offered three times a
day at his window looking toward Jerusalem, we here
have a specimen of them written and put in form by
himself, just as it poured forth again and again from
his saintly lips. Nor can I but think that if the gov-
ernment officials of our day would learn to indite and

2;u

232 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

use such words as the daily outpouring of their deep-
est hearts, they would learn a patriotism of which,
unfortunately, they know too little, though they talk
so much, and our political affairs would cease to be
the shame and scandal of the country and the mor-
tifying grief of all right-minded citizens wdiich they
now are. Certainly, better public servant than
Daniel, as tested by three different administrations,
and fully admitted even by those who hated him
most, never filled an office of state. He was ^vise,
faithful and absolutely faultless. And the secret
source of it was that no engagements of empire, no
plots or accusations of men, no subtle attempts to
draw him off, could ever serve to keep him from his
prayers and duties to his God. And here in this
chapter we are enabled to come near that open win-
dow and to listen to the very words of his intensest
prayers. A writer on the subject has said, " I know
not that there is in the Bible a sublimer litany than
that which is contained in this chapter, or clauses
more appropriate as channels of a Christian's prayers
than these earnest, beautiful, yet simple petitions.''
Happy they who are kindled by the same spirit
to a like unction !

It is worth observing, too, by what exercises and
circumstances this particular intensity of devotion
and pious earnestness was inflamed and fed. It ap-
pears from the first verses that Daniel was a student
of prophecy, of unfulfilled prophecy, and especially
of the numbers and dates contained in the sacred pre-
dictions. It seems that he was very anxious to find

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES. 233

out about " the times and the seasons " to which the
prophetic word had alluded, and wished to decipher
all about the days and the years in w^hich God's fore-
showings were to be accomplished. Many consider
such studies and anxieties the most barren and dan-
gerous to which we can give ourselves. It is a com-
mon idea that we are not only not called upon, but
not even authorized, to pry into unfulfilled proph-
ecies, and especially unfulfilled prophetic dates. The
assertions are even put forth in the name of Christian-
ity that it is damaging to true piety and destructive
of all right Christian activity and devotion to examine
and talk about such things. But the holy Daniel was
of a different mind and spirit. He studied the wri-
tings of the prophets. He searched into what was
foretold to come to pass, and particularly " the num-
ber of the years whereof the word of the Lord '' had
spoken. But, so far from working harm to his piety,
or of unfitting him for the practical duties of life, he
here writes it down as the special source and spring of
the intensest of all his devout activities — the very thing
w^hich aroused him to the sublimest exhibition of living
soul-relieion — which in no manner unfitted him for
due attention to '^ the king's business." There is in-
deed much reason to suspect that one of the real
causes of the superficiality and leanness of modern
piety is that the professed people of God no longer
understand or believe what the prophets have written,
and refuse to study or hear about things to come as
God has revealed them for our learning. Let them
studv what Daniel studied, and learn the whole plan

234 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

of the divine administrations as Jehovah has sketched
it to us in His word, and we shall soon see and realize
more of Daniel's spirit, wisdom and unction. He
caught it largely from books of unfulfilled prophe-
cies, and w^e must go to the same source, and in the
same way, if we would be really toned up to that sub-
limity of earnestness and hold-taking on God which
this chapter records. The more definite our appre-
hensions of what God has foretold, and the more sure
we are of the certain fulfilment of the same, the more
contrite, importunate and confident will be our suppli-
cations that He may make haste and accomplish all
His blessed purpose.

There is abundant material in this prayer of Daniel
on which to dwell with interest and profit. The man-
ner of it was deliberate, reverent, humble and self-
chastening. He did not rush into the matter as the
unthinking horse into the battle. He set his face
unto the Lord, pre-arranged the -subject, substance
and form of his supplications, and fasted in sack-
cloth and ashes, that he might fittingly come before
that God under whose chastisements he and his coun-
trymen were then suffering for their sins. And thus
Ave need to humble ourselves under the mighty hand
of God.

The character and attributes which this piece of
devotion ascribes to Deity, are also very impressive
and sublime. The grandeur and awfulness of Eter-
nal Majesty are blended with unsearchable goodness
and faithfulness, presenting to our contemplation
"the great and dreadful God, keeping covenant and

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES. 235

mercy to them that love Him and keep His com-
mandments," whose almighty hand is in all the ad-
ministrations on earth and in heaven, and all whose
ways are righteousness and truth.

The same is vastly occupied with confession of sin
as the cause of Israel's miseries. The expressions on
this point are the most explicit, unreserved and con-
trite. With deepest sorrow of soul the prophet re-
hearses the whole length and breadth of the dark
catalogue of Israel's offending. Nothing is left out,
nothing is extenuated, nothing is held back, nothing
is excused ; for so long as people apologize for their
sins, or fail to acknowledge them with genuine con-
trition and sorrow, they cannot be forgiven. It was
not a mere outcry under the miseries which sin had
brought, but an unreserved confession of its inherent
evilness and ill-desert, and a thorough acquiescence in
the righteousness of God in the punishments which
He visits upon it.

The great subject of this prayer was not simply
that affliction might be removed, but that the house
and ordinances of God might be restored and a true
spiritual recovery wrought; for it avails but little
to be released from particular punishments of sin if
the inner cause of them be not healed.

So the plea upon which this prayer rests is the
truest and only availing one — not any merit of man,
not any right or claim on the sinner's part, but alone
and entirely the mercy of God and the honor of His
great_Name.

And there is also a pathos and importunity the

236 ' VOICES FROM BABYLON.

most intense running through and through it. What
an outpouring of all the feelings and energies of the
prophet's being are in that Kyrie Eleison with which
he concludes ! —

" O Lord, hear !

" O Lord, forgive !

" O Lord, hearken and do !

" Defer not, for Thine ow^n sake, O my God ;

^' For Thy city and Thy people are called by Thy
Name/'

Such praying, confession and suj)plication could not
fail to reach the gracious ear of an ever-merciful Je-
hovah. And while the prophet was yet speaking the
angel Gabriel was sent on quick commission to assure
Daniel that his devotions were accepted, and at the
same time to disclose to him a full outline of all that
was to come to his people in all the ages of time.
And it is to this prophecy, the fullest, the most^ pre-
cious and the most im])ortant in all this series, that
I now invite your particular attention.

That it is difficult the history of opinions concern-
ing it abundantly shows. That it is of the most mo-
mentous import and intensest worth all agree. Nor
can I help but think that most of the trouble in un-
derstanding it has originated- not so much from the
prophecy itself as from the inadequate, one-sided or
falsely-emphasised systems or pre-occupations which
expositors have brought to it, and to Avhich they have
thought it must needs be made to conform. Volumes
on volumes of the profoundest learning and minutest

THE CHOSEN FEOFLE\S FORTUNES. 237

L'riticism have men devoted to it, and yet to this day
the great body of the Christian world is still at sea
with regard to a complete, straightforward and ex-
hanstive understanding of what Gabriel was so spe^^
cially commissimied of God to make understood.
Perhaps if we were particular to hear Gabriel more,
and the cumbrous disquisitions and rationalizing
opinions of men less, we might come to a better
apprehension of what was thus made known to
Daniel. ■ What, then, is to be ascertained from the
divine revelation touching the so-called ^'seventy
weeks ''f

1. The first remark I have to make is, that they
are not '^ weeks ^' at all, in the ordinary acceptation
of that word. A " week," as we speak, is a period
consisting of seven days, but Gabriel says nothing
about days. AVhat he speaks of is a period of seventy
sevens, without saying whether they are sevens of
days or years or thousands of years. But when we
turn back to the beginning of the chapter and note
what Daniel had been investigating, and observe to
what this communication was to a degree the divine
answer, we see exactly to what these sevens refer.
The prophet had been studying the pre-intimations
of the limit of the Babylonian captivity. From the
sacred writings, as he tells us, he had ascertained
" the number of the years^'' and that the Lor<l
" would accomplish seventy years in the desolations
of Jerusalem." It was because of this knowledge
that he set himself to this particular supplication, as
God had directed in connection with these date-in-

238 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

dications. And it was in answer to this prayer, and
on the precise subject of Israel's fortunes, that Ga-
briel was sent to give this revelation of the so-called
" seventy weeks/' It was time numbered by years,
and hence sevens of yem^s, that was the thought and
subject of discourse at the beginning of the whole
matter; and it is therefore unwarrantable to think
of anything else than years — sevens of years and
seventy sevens of years — in this continuity of the
same general topic. There is no prophetic putting
of days for years, as some speak — no symbolism
whatever — but a plain didactic continuation of the
discourse about the dates and times in Israel's for-
tunes, in the same terms understood which at the be-
ginning had been doubly expressed. Not ^* weehs,^
therefore, or sevens of days, are we to understand
here, but sevens of years — nothing more and noth-
ing less.

2. These sevens of years are given in three distinct
sections — the first a multiple of seven by seven ; the
second a multiple of seven by sixty-two; and the
third a single seven, making a series consisting sev-
erally of forty-nine years, four hundred and thirty-
four years, and seven years — in all ten times seven
sevens of years, covering the entire period to which
the accomplishment of all that is contained in this
prophecy, from first to last, is embraced. Whether
these sections of time are immediately continuous in
each instance, so that where one ends the other
promptly begins, is not specifi(^ally determined, and
remains to be ascertained by other elements of the

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES. 239

prediction. Tlie first and second sections, the forty-
nine years and the four hundred and thirty-four
years, appear to be unmistakably continuous, as they
together are meant to mark one specific and most
important date. But this does not seem to be the
case with the third section, as things are spoken of
as occurring '' after ^' the expiration of the four hun-
dred and eighty-three years, which, in their nature,
cannot be embraced in the final seven, but introduce
what would seem to be a long hiatus, or intercalary
period, between the second and third sections, the
measure of which is not given, for reasons quite ex-
plainable from the subject and nature of the revela-
tion itself.

3. What is to be accomplished in these seventy
seven^ of years, as thus parcelled out by the angel,
relates exclusively to the fortunes of Israel as a nation
and to their city and stcde. This is specifically stated
by Gabriel at the very beginning as the key to the
right understanding of all that pertains to this par-
ticular prophecy. He says that these seventy sevens
of years ''are determined," divided out, severed from
all other reckonings of time, and appropriated in the
foreknowledge and counsel of God "upon thy people
and upon the holy city;'' that is, beyond mistake,
upon the Israelitish race and their metropolis. This
is a vital point, and must be taken with us in all that
follows, or we misapply the prophecy. There is no
authority on earth for shifting these statements, in
any of their parts, to any people, city or events but
those which concern the Jews and Jerusalem. How-

240 VOICES FROM BABYLON

ever else the whole earth, or any portion of it out-
side of Abraham's descendants, may be reached,
blessed or afflicted through what is here embraced,
the entire matter is presented by Gabriel in this dis-
course in no other light or relation than that which
pertains to the Abraham ic race, and to Jerusalem as
their representative city. It is not the Jew and Jeru-
salem in one case, and Christians and the Church in
another. It is the Jew and Jerusalem first, last and
all the time, and nothing but the Jew and Jerusalem,
and what pertains to tliem. If this be not true, then
Gabriel did not tell the truth, for he speaks of these
sections of the seventy sevens of years, and of the
whole of them together, and* of all that is connected
with them, as being selected out and determined of
God upon the blood-kin and people of the prophet,
then in captivity, and upon their holy city, then in
ruins, but presently to be rebuilt. Having settled
this, we rule out a vast mass of ingenious comment,
criticism and erudition as wholly irrelevant to the
interpretation of this prophecy, and clear the way
for a consistent understanding of it, which is other-
wise hopelessly encumbered.

4. A general summary of what these seventy sevens
are to see accomplished is the first thing explained by
the angel. Ver. 24. If we ask for what these periods
are thus divided out, we here get the answer: (1) "To
consummate transgression '' — finish it, bring it to its
final stopping-point, after which there will be no more
of it. (2) " To make an end of sins " — seal them up,
shut them in prison, so as never to break forth again.

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES. 241

(3) " To cover iniquity " — expiate it by adequate satis-
fiiction, blot it out, liide it for ever. (4) " To bring in
everlasting righteousness^^ — put man in normal rela-
tions with God, set human life into thorough accord
with Jehovah's will and law, induce a condition of
moral rectitude, which thenceforward shall never
again be interrupted, but endure for all the ages.
(5) " To seal vision and prophet " — authenticate and
vindicate by fulfilment, make good and finish out in
fact and deed, all that God hath spoken by the mouth
of all His holy prophets since the world began. (6)
" To anoint " — consecrate, put into place and effec-
tiveness— ''a holiness of holinesses,^^ which is the lit-
eral sense of the words in this last clause. It has
been applied to the baptism or christing of Jesus, to
the reded ication of the tejiiple and to various other
things, one as impossible as the other if the actual
wording and connection is adequately observed. It
can refer to nothing less than the completed outcome
of the redemptive administrations as a whole — the
ultimate result and crown of grace and providence,
of which all the prophets speak. Zechariah sings of
this " holiness of holinesses '^ where he says, " In that
day there shall be upon the bells [or bridles] of the
horses, Holiness unto the Lord ; and the pots in
the Lord's house shall be like the bowls before the
altar; yea, every pot in Jerusalem and in Judea shall
be holiness unto the Lord of hosts." Zech. xiv. 20,
21 ; also Isa. xi. 4-9. It is not the consecration of
a person, an altar or a house, but the consecration
of the whole nation and of everything pertaining to

16

242 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

them. Everything promised, prophesied or ever to
be hoped for Israel is thus summed up in what these
seventy sevens are to bring. It is said by the angel
that they reach to "the consummation/^ and hence
to the fulfilment of all Scripture and prophecy, other-
wise called " the regeneration," " the restitution of all
things.''

5. Having given this sketch of final results, the
angel proceeded to explain the particular periods and
events as included and distributed in the various sec-
tions of these seventy sevens.

The great section, and that first announced, is the
sixty-two sevens added on to seven sevens, or four
hundred and eighty-three years, the reach of which
was to be to Messiah Prince. As Christians, with
the New Testament in our hands, we can have no
difficulty in determining who is to be understood by
this Messiah Prince. It is here for the first time in
the Bible that we find the word Messiah put thus ab-
solutely. It was applied to Cyrus in Isaiah to desig-
nate him as a chosen instrument of God for the deliv-
erance of His people from their long captivity, but
only in so far as he was a type of that greater Deliv-
erer promised from the beginning and looked for by
believers of every age. At the time Jesus appeared
in our world the Israelitish people everywhere were
speaking of that coming Deliverer as Messias or 3fes-
siah, meaning He who should come as the anointed
and sent of God to accomplish eternal redemption in
Israel. (See John iv. 25, 41 ; Matt. ii. 4 ; Luke ii. 26;
iii. 15 ; John i. 20 ; iii. 28 ; vii. 26 ; x. 24.) And to

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES. 243

tliat promised and expected Redeemer the reference
here must needs be. That the promised Messiah was
to be a King, a Ruler, one administering with royal
authority and in regal office, was also implied, if not
expressed, in all the predictions concerning Him.
After the establishment of the Hebrew monarchy
He was continually referred to as the Prince of the
house of David. Hence He is here designated as
Messiah Prince, and hence the New Testament
everywhere ascribes kingship to Jesus of Nazareth
as belonging to His Messiahship. And to Jesus as
Messiah King these four hundred and eighty-three
years were to reach.

To what point in the life of Christ, then, does the
angel refer ? Some say to" His birth ; but Jesus was
not then presented to the Jewish nation as their Prince
or King, though called " king of the Jews '^ by the
Magi. Some say the reference is to His baptism or
His anointing by the Holy Ghost immediately after
His baptism, or both ; but not a word w^as then said
to the people about His being King, but only of His
being the Son and Prophet of God, to whom they
should give audience. And for more than three
years of His ministry, in all His authoritative teach-
ing and miraculous healing, He did not once make
the slightest pretensions to being a hing. On the con-
trary, when the people would willingly have crowned
Him, and insisted on making Him their king, He
peremptorily refused to take any such place, honor
or title. But the time came when He did make pro-
fession and claim to be the rightful King of the Je\\'s,

244 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

and so presented himself to the Jewish nation at one
of the greatest of their national festivals at Jerusa-
lem. It occurred but a few days prior to His Pas-
sion, and was one of the principal and most direct
causes of His condemnation and crucifixion. For
the first time in His career we behold Him mounted
as a king, with multitudes doing honor to Him and
hailing Him with hosannas as the Prince of the house
of David. In the midst of the loud-sounding proc-
lamations of Him as the Kivg, He triumphantly rode
into Jerusalem, entered the temple, cast out all them
that sold and bought in the temple, overthrew the
tables of the money-changers and the seats of them
that sold doves, and took to himself all the authority
and majesty of the rightful King and Lord of the
chosen people, their temple and their state. And
when the officials came to Him, insinuating treason-
ableness in these pretensions, particularly in the out-
cries which hailed Him as the blessed King, the
Davidic Prince, He promptly answered, " If these
should hold their peace, tlie stones ivoidd immediately
cry outr Luke xix. 40. He had to be presented to
the nation as its rightful and anointed King ; and
this is when and how it was done. We make no
mistake on this point. Ancient prophecy foretold
that the Messiah King should come to Jei'usalem
sitting upon an ass, even a colt the foal of an ass ;
and inspiration under the New Testament narrates
this very scene, and says, " This was done that it might
he fulfilled lohich was spoken by the ^prophet, saying. Tell
ye the daughter of Sion, Behold, thy Kin(; cometh

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES 245

unto thee.'''' Matt. xxi. It was liere specially, emphat-
ically and for the first time that Jesus presented him-
self to the Jewish people as their Messiah Prince;
and only to this point in His earthly history can the
words of the angel literally and fully apply, for not
till then did He come as the Ruler, the King. We
thus find the exact terminating-point of the angel's
four hundred and eighty-three years.

If, now, we can find the commenciiig-point equally
answering to the angel's description, we will have at
once ample demonstration of the truth and inspira-
tion of the Book of Daniel 'and of the Messiahship
of Jesus of Nazareth. Let us see, then, whether we
can identify such a point.

The communicating angel is very distinct and defi-
nite. He tells of a command, commission or edict
"to restore and to build Jerusalem," from the going
forth of which on to Messiah Prince were to be four
hundred and eighty-three years. Legitimately taken,
this could be none other than a command or commis-
sion from some one or other of the Medo-Persian
kings under whom the Jews were restored. Three
several such commissions with reference to the return
of the Jews also appear upon the sacred record — one
from Cyrus, to rebuild the temple (given in Ezra i.) ;
one from Artaxerxes, in the seventh year of his reign,
to Ezra, to reorganize the Jewish economy and wor-
ship (given in Ezra vii.); and one from the same Ar-
taxerxes, in the twentieth year of his reign, to Nehe-
miah (given in Neh. ii.). Of these only the last-
named was strictly for the rebuilding of the city.. The

246 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

first related to the temple only ; the second related to
the temple polity only ; but this last related particu-
larly to the city, its streets, walls and defences, as a
residence and hold for the Jewish people and state.
Of the three, the last was politically by far the most
important. It is that which gave the Jews a place
and standing again of their own, and hence, above
all others, would be the natural date of Israel's re-
newed national existence. The angel's words respect-
ing the character of the times in which the rebuilding
of which he speaks was to occur also helps to identify
most vividly this last commission as the one meant.
The rebuilding was to be ^' in troublous times," amid
great straits and adverse pressure. This was, above
all, the case under the third commission, which was
the one given to Nehemiah, and was opposed because
of the fortified strength which it would again give to
the Jews. We have only to read the Book of Nehe-
miah to see with what formidable difficulties and an-
tagonisms he had to contend, and how the sword for
defence had to be held in one hand while the trowel
was in the other. I therefore fix upon this commis-
sion to Nehemiah by Artaxerxes, king of Persia, in
the twentieth year of his reign, as the going forth of
the commandment to which the angel referred as the
starting-point for the four hundred and eighty-three
years to Messiah Prince.

Now, as near as the ablest chronologists can come
to certainty, our Saviour was born somewhere about
four years earlier than our common era makes it.
This places Christ's entry into Jerusalem as King in

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES ^2.^1

or close about the year 29 of our reckon! ug. Count-
ing back, then, from a. d. 29 four hundred and eigh-
ty-three years, we come to the year 454 B. c, or close
thereabout, for the time of "the going forth of the
command to restore and to build Jerusalem." And
this, accordino:to Archbishop Ussher, Trecrelles and oth-
ers, ivas the exact year noted as the twentieth of the reign
of Artaxerxes, king of Persia ! Precise chronology is
so involved and unsettled that it is not possible to
reach absolute certainty as to any one date of so dis-
tant a past and in a region concerning which we have
so little connected history. But this twentieth of Ar-
taxerxes is determined with more harmony, and with-
in a smaller limit of possible error, than any other
similar date of that age and section. Hengstenberg,
who has gone into the whole subject with an ability
and thoroughness unsurpassed by any other man,
agrees so nearly with Ussher and Tregelles as to
differ from them only by a single year. Mahan, by
another and quite independent process, comes out on
almost the same date. And one of the ablest recent
writers on the subject (Hengstenberg's Christology, iii.
223) states that the range of variations in all the
current chronological calculations in relation to this
period of time does not extend over a circle of ten
years for the })recise date of the twentieth of Artax-
erxes. estimated at four hundred and eia^htv-three
years back from Clirist's triumphal entry into Jeru-
salem. So close an agreement as this does not exist
with reference to any other equally remote Oriental
date which has no astronomical connections on wliicli

248 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

to lean. And from all that man now knows, or can
show to the contrary, we are fully warranted in say-
ing that this communicating angel foretold exactly
to the year and month the length of time to elapse
between the going forth of a word from Artax-
erxes to rebuild Jerusalem and the coming of Mes-
siah Prince to that self-same city as the anointed
King.

6. The angel then adds some further and most
vital particulars following the termination of these
threescore and two sevens, but without touching at
all the final seven. Though Christ as Messiah Prince
came to the Jewish people, they disallowed His
claims, rejected Him, condemned Him and had Him
crucified. '' He came unto His own, but His own
received Him not." And so the angel said, '^ After
the threescore and two sevens, llessiah shall be cut
0^" — not in the middle of the last seven, as so many
say, but simply " after " the termination of the sixty-
two sevens, with no allusion to the last seven. How
long " afte?' " was not said, but all agree that the
cutting off is contemplated as close upon the com-
pletion of the four hundred and eighty-three years
and Messiah's presentation of himself as the Prince.
It occurred, in fact, within the next six days suc-
ceeding. And this cutting off of Christ was of the
widest, deepest and intensest description. The elders
of Israel condemned Him, and so cut Him oflP from
the congregation of God's professed people. The
Roman government gave Him up into the hands of
His enemies, and so cut Him off from its protection.

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES. 249

The soldiers crucified Him with consent of both
Jewish and Gentile authority, and so cut Him oif
from the land of the living. The long-promised,
the long-looked-for, the divinely -chosen Messiah
Prince was dead, crucified, officially murdered; and
the angel's word had another item most literally ful-
filled, demonstrating the reality of inspiration and
the presence of a foreknowledge which could come
only from God.

There has been an endless amount of learned crit-
icism to determine the grammatical construction of
the little phrase added by the angel, which our Eng-
lish translators, as all agree, have improperly ren-
dered, " hut not for himself ^ And in that little
phrase is really the turning-point in the angel's
prediction, from which its only right interpretation
subsequent to the cutting off of Messiah flows.
But whilst no two critics precisely agree as to the
grammar of the terse but very significant little words
of the original, orthodox expositors are well enough
at one on the general sense to be taken from them.
True as the doctrine of Christ's vicarious sufferings
is, all hands concede that it is not to be maintained
from this passage. The reference is not at all to
the character of Messiah's death, but to the result
of His rejection and cutting off upon the relations
and consequent fortunes of the Jewish nation. In
whatever particular phraseology we translate, the
inner meaning is that the cutting off of Messiah by
those to whom He came as their King was the cut-
ting of themselves off from the preferments and

250 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

guardianship which would have been theirs had they
accepted Him as their King. As a nation they re-
jected their Messiah Prince, and in that they chose
and accepted rejection by Him as His nation. Kill-
ing their King, they ceased to be that King's people,
and precipitated themselves to the same level with
the Gentiles, burdened with the additional guilt and
stain of having killed their own Messiah, Thus the
angel said, "After the threescore and two sevens
Messiah shall be cut oif, and it is not to Him " — the
nation so cutting Him off being no longer the nation
to Him in that sense in which He was and proposed
to be their Messiah Prince. In other words, the
angel here told Daniel that immediately after the
end of a given term of years his people would re-
ject their Messiah Prince, and cause Him to be
slain, and that by consequence they would cease
to be that Messiah's people, and cut themselves off
from being a nation to Him whom, by their cutting
of Him off, they had made to be no king to them.
And we are all the more sure that this is the angel's
meaning from what he further adds concerning the
spoliation and destruction to befall the Jewish nation
as the consequence of their cutting off of their proper
Prince. As God's chosen people they thus forfeited
all their superior privileges; and so the angel said
that their city and temple should be destroyed, that
dreadful invasion and desolation should overflow and
overwhelm them, that their punishment should last
till within seven years of " the consummation," or
great day of judgment, and that even then the latter

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES 251

half of those final seven years should bring a re-
enactment upon them of the scenes which their
fathers experienced under Titus and Vespasian.

How accurately all this has been fulfilled up to this
present we know. Jerusalem fell amid horrors and
fearful desolations. Through full one thousand eight
hundred years have the holy city and temple now been
in ruins, helplessly trodden down of the Gentiles, and
its people scattered to the ends of the earth, with
God's judgments cleaving to them with a tenacity
unexampled.

7. But with all this following the termination of
the threescore and two sevens and the cutting off of
Messiah, there still remains a final section of the sev-
enty to which nothing thus far has been referred. The
angel therefore proceeds (ver. 27) to tell us concerning
that last seven. You will notice that he makes it ter-
minate at " the consummation," when the great Deso-
later receives his doom. This cannot be anything
short of the final close of this present world, the
great day of judgment, which issues in "the resti-
tution of all things." These last seven years must
therefore be counted backward from that notable
time, as the others are counted forward from the
going forth of the command to rebuild Jerusalem.
It is hence impossible to reckon them continuously
from the termination of the threescore and two, for
that period ended more than eighteen hundred years
ago, and " the consummation " has not yet come. As
the day of judgment is still future, so these final seven
years, which terminate at the judgment, must likewise

252 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

be future, as the Christian Fathers with great unan-
imity held, and as many of the soundest of the more
recent expositors now see and confess.

The things which specially mark this final seven of
the apportioned seventy years, as stated by the angel,
are the presence and doings of the final Antichrist, or
the prince elsewhere abundantly prophesied of, who
is here described as the last embodiment of that
power by which Jerusalem and the temple were de-
stroyed after the cutting off of Messiah. The seven
years begin with the establishment of a covenant be-
tween this prince and many of t\\^ Jewish people,
which he violates after the first half of the period,
and then goes forward with his fell work during the
last three and a half years to his sudden and ever-
lasting perdition at their end.

It is thus included in the A^ery texture of this fore-
showing of the angel that the Jewish people will be
largely regathered again from their present dispersion
to their ancient land, with their temple rebuilt and
their worship restored. It is said of this prince of
the destroyers tliat "in the midst of the seven he
shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease,"
tliat for the remaining half he will perpetrate the
most infamous profanities and blasphemies, and set
up "the abomination of desolation,'' which the Sa-
viour speaks of, in Matt, xxiv., as " in the holy
place." All this presupposes some regathering of
Israel, the existence of their temple, and something
of a Jewish renationalization. This return will be
in the same anti-Christian Judaism which has cha-

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES 253

racterized this people since Messiah was crucified,
if not in still intensified infidelity ; for they come
back and take their place again under compact
with a power which is to prove itself the most
blasphemous and tyrannical that has ever existed.
They will have a prince, but that prince will be
the Anticiirist. According to the angel's words,
another C^sar is to arise — a pseudo-Christ and an
Antichrist at the same time. He will come, not in
his own power, but In that of the devil. Him, ac-
cording to the Saviour's saying, the Jews as a people
will receive, and will covenant with him as their
proper Messiah Prince over against Jesus, whom
their fathers hanged on a tree.

But sadly will they rue their misplaced confidence.
He whom they accept as their greatest friend and
helper will prove their fiercest oppressor and de-
stroyer. He w^ill be to them the second Antiochus,
who will rob and plunder them, again prohibit their
sacrifices except as rendered to an idol he will set up,
again pollute their temple, again drag oif many into
captivity or drive them into the wilderness, and fill
the whole land with bloody desolations which only
the great day of God Almighty will serve to inter-
rupt and remove.

Such, in brief, are the contents of this most import-
ant chapter. About the last of the seventy years of
the Babylonian servitude Daniel was engaged in the
study of the sacred prophecies concerning events to
come. Through these investigations he was brought
to the conclusion that the time for Israel's deliver-

254 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

ance was at hand. To fulfil the conditions on which
God had promised again to undertake the cause of
His people, then in suffering for their sins, he set his
face unto the Lord in penitential supplications, which
must ever stand as one of the intensest and sublimest
specimens of penitential devotion. In answer to his
prayers God sent the angel Gabriel to assure him that
his prayer was heard, and to explain to him the whole
future history of his jieople. In seven sevens of
years from the going forth of a royal word to build
and restore elerusalem the restoration was to be com-
plete. In threescore and two sevens more Messiah
Prince, the subject of promise, hope and prayer for
thousands on thousands of years, was to present him-
self, and immediately thereafter He was to be rejected
and cut off by the elect nation whose King He pro-
posed to be, who thus cut themselves off from Him,
and subjected themselves to a deeper, vaster and a
thirty-fold more lasting desolation of their city and
temple than their former sins and apostasies had
entailed.

After this sore experience, indefinitely lengthened
out, another count of a single and isolated seven is
named as apportioned in the divine counsels upon
the prophet's people and their city, the termination
of which is specifically located at " the consumma-
tion '' and the great judgment upon the prince of
the destroyers. For the first half of these last seven
years the prophet's people are to be under the pro-
tectorate of "the prince that shall come," the final
Antichrist, who will deceive and betray them, turn

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE'S FORTUNES 255

into a cruel oppressor, interdict tiie worship he had
helped them to re-establish and covenanted to protect,
set up an idol of his own in the temple of Jehovah
and bring about a series of abominations, hardships
and desolating impieties, as if hell itself had been
let loose upon the world.

But his career of wickedness will be short. Three
and. a half years is the limit of it. And then is
"the consummation," when all that has been fore-
determined shall be executed on the terrible Deso-
later. And with his destruction is the accomplish-
ment of the seventy sevens, when transgression shall
be ended, sin finally shut up, all former iniquity
buried, an everlasting righteousness brought in, all
sacred vision and prophecy vindicated and fulfilled
and a holiness of holinesses installed.

Great, awful, transcendent revelation ! What a
light it throws over all the ages of time ! How
true to the minutest particular in what of the period
spanned has already passed ! How sublime and over-
whelming the demonstration it gives of tlie reality
of inspiration, of the goodness and severity of God,
of the Messiahship of Jesus, of the guilt of rejecting
Him and of the infallible certainty of Jehovah^s
word !

And w^hy, then, will men persist in disbelieving
the truth and divinity of books that come to us
with such manifest authentications?

And why, again, Avill men continue to disown and
reject Jesus Christ, in whom the sacred prophecies
have been so astoundingly fulfilled, and the sad con-

256 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

sequences of rejecting whom confront us every day
in every Jew we meet and in every glance we cast
upon Judea and Jerusalem ?

And why will men be so blinded and slow to
believe all that is written as to persevere in dis-
crediting the things foretold of the future, though
they stand written with equal plainness in the very
same records and revelations so much of which has
already been realized to the very letter?

LECTURE TWELFTH.
The Picture Filled m; or, The Vision

BY THE HiDDEKEL.

Daniel 10:1-21 and 11:1-35.

THE part of the Book of Daniel on which we
now enter embraces what rationalists and skep-
tics have most objected to, as arguing its non-gen-
uineness. But if we were even to allow that certain
portions of these two chapters have marks of a more
recent origin than the time of Daniel, it does not
therefore follow that the great body of the Book is
not what it professes to be.

It is generally known that this Book, in the Greek
version, once contained much which has long since
been set aside by critics and the Church as not at
all a part of it. The beginning once contained the
Apocryphal History of Susanna and the Elders ; the
third chapter once contained the Apocryphal Song
of the Three Hebrew Children in the fiery furnace ;
and at the end once stood the Apocryphal story of
Bel and the Dragon. On very good grounds these
things have been thrown out, as not belonging to
the genuine ancient Book of Daniel. And it may
be, as some orthodox and believing critics think,
that even the present Hebrew text, particularly in

17 257

258 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

the chapters now before us, embraces some things
which possibly were not written by Daniel.

The questions have been asked — Why is it that
the Book is so profuse, detailed and repetitious in
its descriptions of the times of the Greek empire in
Syria, and of those times only ? Why is it that the
composition, in dwelling on those times, is in the
most prosaic style of human annals? Why is it
that this minute description of events stops so sud-
denly short in Maccabean days? And why is the
whole remainder of the prophetic portion of the
Book so magnificently grand in outline, and just
these two chapters are mostly so different ? A recent
writer on Daniel (Bosnnquet) thinks that we have
reason to thank skeptical critics for having drawn
attention to these remarkable phenomena, and has
come to the conclusion that the portions of this Book
\vhence most offence has been taken were once mere
marginal commentary, applying Daniel's prophecies
to the times of Antiochus Epi})hanes, which was ac-
cidentally taken up into the text by some copyist or
transcriber, who failed to notice or note that it was
no part of the original Danielle record.

The particular passages falling under this suspicion
are chapter x. 1, 15-21, and chapter xi. 1, 5-35. By
omitting these passages it is claimed that we have
the pure, original Book of Daniel, not only freed from
many objections raised by infidelity against its gen-
uineness, but in clear, connected and thoroughly self-
consistent form. And as there is really nothing of
doctrinal importance in these particular paragraphs,

THE PICTURE FILLET) IN. 259

and their omission in no wise maims the clearness,
sublimity and worth of these prophecies in general,
as received by the Church, it is held that there is no
occasion for any one to be the least disturbed in case
these particular items should be shown to have come
from some other hand than that of the illustrious sage
and courtier of Babylon and Medo-Persia.

The first verse of chapter x. certainly bears the ap-
pearances of being the remark of some commentator.
It cannot be denied that the matter, style and form
of it answer to those of a man writing down his own
opinion of Daniel's vision. It reads precisely like
the uninspired headings to the (.'hapters in our Eng-
lish Bibles, whilst what follows reads quite differently.
It is not according to the way in which Daniel else-
where expresses himself, and seems to be at variance
with other statements of the Book. It extends Dan-
iePs life to ^' the third year of Cyrus," whereas the
conclusion of the first chapter speaks of him as con-
tinuing only " unto the first year." It says that
Daniel '^ understood the thing, and had understand-
ing of the vision," whereas Daniel himself, at the end
of it (chap. xii. 8), remarks, " I heard, but I under-
stood not.^' It says, ^' the thing was true," seemingly
meaning that events had turned out as foretold, just
as the later Jews would say in remarking upon the
prophecy, inasmuch as they believed it fulfilled in the
times and doings of Antiochus Epiphanes; but Daniel
could not so speak of his predictions, since he did not
live to see them fulfilled ; and he does not elsewhere
use such language, though the angel repeatedly said

260 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

that he came to show him the triitli. By locating
this vision in the reign of Cyrus, it also introduces
some question in identifying the four succeeding
kings of Persia in accordance with the record of
chap. xi. 2-4, which would be entirely obviated by
the omission of this verse. There is also an internal
and circumstantial coherence between the references
and statements which follow it and the particulars
given in the preceding chapter, which this verse ap-
parently breaks and dissevers, so as to render an in-
telligent explanation harder and more doubtful. The
study, fasting and "words/' referred to by the angel
in chap. x. but for this verse would inevitably be
taken as identical with what was referred to in chap.
ix. Daniel there tells us of his penitential devotions,
at the beginning of wdiich he had the revelation of
the seventy sevens apportioned out upon his people
and the Holy City ; and he here Avould seem to be
telling us that this fasting and prayer lasted " three
full weeks," at the end of which he had the further
revelation which is described in the remaining por-
tions of the Book. And when the angel in ver. 12
says, " Froyn the first day that thou didst set thine heart
to understand, and to chasten thyself before God,^' he
seems to refer specifically to the particulars stated in
chap. ix. 2-4.

So, again, the section from ver. 15 to the end of
the chapter, inclusive of ver. 1 of chap. xi. is thought
to be a continuation of this alleged comment. The
prophetic manner is adopted, but that was common
with the later Jews when they wished to give weight

THE PICTURE FILLED IN. 261

and sacredness to their discourse, whilst the state-
ments furnish a series of particuUirs singularly flat in
character as well as somewhat peculiar in contents.
Whether from Daniel or not, it is largely a para-
phrastic repetition of what was said elsewhere. It
also introduces a style of colloquy found only here.

The section contained in vers. 5-35 of chap. xi.
has been, from the time of Porphyry, the great stum-
bling-block with regard to this wonderful Book. It
has about it the marks of an inferior style of com-
position not in harmony with the rest of this mag-
nificent production. In despite of its minuteness,
it is also very barren of prophetic matter not other-
wise and more consistently embraced in chaps, vii.
and viii., along with chap. xii. It is sadly jejune
and unedifying in comparison with the undisputed
Danielle prophecies, in that it deals with the affairs
and doings of a few petty kings, queens and insur-
rections, which for the most part have very little
connection with the grand current either of history
or prophecy. That it refers to the Ptolemies and the
Seleucidse, particularly to the Seleucid despot, Anti-
ochus Epiphanes, there can be no doubt; but the
appearances are as if written by some one applying
the prophecies after the events, and as if meant to
be nothing more than a paraphrastico-prophetic ap-
plication of the true Danielle predictions. Such is a
fair statement of the facts and arguments in the case.

For my own part, I have very little sympathy
with that spirit which is for ever at work to revise,
correct and expurgate the text of what the Church

262 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

has for so many, many ages received and treated as
part of her most sacred Books. I believe that much
that is done in this line is presamj)tiious, uncalled-
for and in the highest degree irreverent. In most
instances it is in the interest of some false doctrine,
the skeptical pride and selfishness of the human heart
seeking to make God's word square with the philos-
ophies and notions of depraved human thinking.
Biblical criticism has its place, and needs to be dili-
gently cultivated. It may also now and then serve
to set the Church right on some particulars evi-
dently different from what many may have rested
in as settled. Nor should we ever fail to be con-
cerned to have a pure text in those Books which we
hold so sacred, and correct readings of that text. We
cannot be safe in matters of our faith without it.
But the danger is rather not to receive too much,
but to receive too little, and to quibble and tinker
where there is no real occasion for it. This super-
exaltation of what men call ^' the critical sense " —
the claim of a sort of intuitive perception of what
is Bible and what is not which would rule out or
rule in at its own sovereign pleasure, as if it could
not be mistaken — is not what we need for these days
of unfaith. It is only properly dealt with when
rebuked and resisted as impious and absurd.

A few years ago there was a short poem found on
a blank leaf of an early copy of the works of John
Milton in the British Museum. It was apparently
signed '^J. M.'^ It was published as perhaps the
j)ro(luction of Milton, and a thousand critics set to

THE PICTURE FILLED IN. 263

work to decide the question of its authorship.
Learned men and adepts pronounced it a genuine
Miltonic composition, and agreed that Milton only
could have woven " the subtle melody " of its lines.
Others, equally wise and experienced, declared it
mere rubbish, and that Milton never could have
written it except " in his dotage.^' And so the con-
troversy went on, and still remains, with no prospect
that criticism or all the " critical sense " in the world
will ever be able to settle whether Milton wrote it
or not. How great, therefore, are the presumption
and conceit of a certain school of philologists, critics
and literary experts who claim to be able to tell, by
intuition or internal evidence alone, just what chap-
ters and verses of each particular writer in the Scrip-
tures are from him, and what not ! Wearily picking
up out of grammars and vocabularies the dried bits
of dead languages, and utterly unable to pronounce
a word of them as the people who spoke them, they
fancy they can feel and detect all variations of con-
struction, phrase or idea pertaining or not pertaining to
each author, and hence take upon themselves to expur-
gate the Sacred Scriptures, and to cast out this or the
other Book or passage from the Canon on no other
ground than that so their " critical sense " decides.
And yet here was a poem in the plain English
which we all speak — a poem written in London, in
the time of John Milton — which Englishmen, coun-
trymen of Milton, his fellow-townsmen, familiar with
every line he ever wrote, critics, experts, themselves
poets, cannot tell whether it is John ^lilton's or not!

264 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

Away with such pretensions whereby to revise and
reconstruct our sacred Books, which have stood the
tests of so many ages ! If the best "critical sense '^
of the best English experts cannot settle from in-
ternal evidence whether a poem in the tongue which
they have known from their cradles is Milton's or
not, is it not worse than ridiculous — ^yea, wicked —
for men to presume in this way to decide that this
paragraph or that in any given Book of Holy Scrip-
ture does not belong to it? Let us ever beware of
being led by such a manner of dealing with what
we have every reason to honor and respect as the
inspired record of God's word.

In the case before us but little difference would be
made in the actual contents of these wonderful reve-
lations whether we accept or omit the particular sec-
tions to which reference has been made. The only
questions really dependent on the decision one way
or the other are : (1) Whether Daniel lived to the
third year of Cyrus, or only to the first year; (2)
whether this vision by the Hiddekel was at the ter-
mination of the season of penitential devotion re-
ferred to in chapter ix. 3, 4, or at the termination of
another such a period about four years later; (3)
whether the Magian seven-months' usurper, the
pseudo-Smerdis, is to be rated in the prophetic
list of Persian kings or not; and (4) whether all
the minute details touching the period of the Mac-
cabees, or only the main outlines, were included in
the original Danielic predictions. But for the possi-
bility of letting go what, after all, may be a genuine

THE PICTURE FILLED IN. 265

part of the Book of " Daniel the prophet," and for
the ill use that might be made of such a precedent,
it would not involve much either way to allow that
there has here been some taking into the text of what
was not in it as it came from Daniel's pen. Whether
we omit or retain the sections designated, the sublimer
contents and entire substance of this Book remain un-
touched.

The prophet here tells of a long and devout season
of fasting and prayer to which he had given himself.
He informs us that it lasted ^' three full weeks ;" that
^' in those days '' he ate no pleasant bread, neither did
flesh or wine come into his mouth, nor did he at all
anoint himself as at other times ; and that at the end
of these three weeks, in the twenty-fourth day of the
first month, he w^as by the side of the great river
Hiddekel, now known as the Tigris. Whether he
had removed his residence from the court to this
place, or whether he had selected it only as a quiet
retreat for these special devotions, cannot be fully de-
termined from the record. The probabilities are that
he came hither for the great penitential observances of
which he speaks. At least, he was by the side of the
great river, far away from the scenes of court-life, when
the three weeks of his devout fastings terminated.

Lifting up his eyes, he was greeted with an over-
powering vision. Before him stood a being in man's
form, clothed in linen and girded with gold. His
body was like the beryl — like the bluish-green, pris-
matic light. His face was as the appearance of light-
ning, insufferably bright. His eyes were as burning

266 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

flame. His arms and his feet were like burnished
brass, and the voice of his words had the volume and
majesty of the shoutings of a multitude. The de-
scription answers so fully to the appearance of the
Saviour to John in the first vision of the Apocalypse
that many think it was the Son of God himself who
here manifested himself to the prophet. It also re-
sembles the apparition of Christ to Saul of Tarsus, in
that only Daniel saw the vision, while others about
him did not see it, though filled with dread and terror
on account of it, so that they fled and hid themselves,
leaving the prophet entirely alone. Weak as he was
from his long fast, and anticipating nothing of the
sort, Daniel was completely overwhelmed by the sud-
denness and transcendent glory of the vision. There
remained no more strength in him. All the excel-
lences of his personal appearance collapsed, and he
sank into a state next thing to death.

This shows bow merciful it is in God to veil over
the spiritual world from our fleshly sight. Were He
to lift that veil, it would be impossible for flesh and
blood to sustain itself under the '^ weight of glory."
The presence of this apparition threw Daniel into the
condition almost that of one dead. He heard the
words of the glorious Being before him, but he was
in a swoon, " in a deep sleep," lying with his face to
the ground. Nor could he rise till touched by the
strengthening hand of iho^ heavenly visitor and told
to stand upright. And even when he regained his
feet, he shook with dread and "stood trembling."
A¥e sometimes wish that we could have some of the

THE PICTURE FILLED IN. 267

experiences of the prophets in seeing the visions they
saw and recorded, but it is because we fail to note
tlirough what sufferings of soul and body these reve-
* lations have come out througli them. We think of
the glory of what they saw and heard and felt, but
overlook the terrific jarrings of all the framework
of their earthly nature which w^ere the price of these
revelations. It is a mercy that we may profit by
them without the dreadful experiences which attend-
ed the giving of them. Think how Moses did "fear
and quake -/^ how Jacob at Bethel was thrilled and
terrified at the realization of what had occurred to
him there ; how Isaiah was unmanned and made to
cry out as one about to sink into annihilation at the
glory he describes; how Paul was blinded, sickened
and disabled by Christ's appearance unto him; how
John fell down as dead at the voice and apparition
which greeted him at the beginning of the Apoca-
lypse; and through what dreadful horrors and dis-
turbances of body, soul and spirit these wonders and
revelations were vouchsafed through these sublimely-
favored men ! Daniel would perhaps have ceased
to live to tell us of this vision had not a heavenly
hand revived and strengthened him against the over-
whelming terribleness of what he beheld. And
rather than envy these singularly-favored men, we
should be moved to thank God that He has given to
us the full benefit of these marvellous disclosures
without having to experience the awfulness which
the irivino; of them wrouo^ht in those throuirh whom
they came.

268 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

The object of this vision was to reveal to Daniel
a still fuller account of the fortunes of his people " in
the latter days ;" that is, in the mysterious future, ex-
tending down to the end of this present world. And
to this revelation the whole remaining part of this
Book is devoted.

If it was " in the third year of Cyrus," as stated
in the superscription to this tenth chapter, that Dan-
iel had this vision, two years had already passed since
the decree permitting the Jews to return to rebuild
their temple. In answer to the question why Daniel
did not go up with his fellow-countrymen, it is usu-
ally replied that he was then very old; that the re-
turn yet involved much to be done in order to final
success, for which his presence in Persia was more
necessary than his presence in Jerusalem ; and that he
was in place and high consideration as an officer and
councillor of state, and could be of much more service
in watching and directing the affixirs of the govern-
ment under whose protection his brethren were re-
turning than by leaving his place to accompany them.
He was, at all events, most profoundly and devoutly
concerned about the future of his people, and it was
in answer to these anxieties that this glorious appa-
rition came.

In explaining to Daniel the object of his coming
this heavenly messenger proceeds to make those re-
markable statements in regard to the offices and do-
ings of the ano;els. Whether we omit or retain what
is given of the conflicts among these spiritual orders
in the latter part of the chapter, the same view of

THE PICTURE FILLED IN. 269

things is nevertheless implied in what this angel tells
of his detention in coming to Daniel. Yer. 13. It
is ever true that the histories of this world always
have a background of spiritual agencies. The Scrip-
tures everywhere represent the angels as largely par-
ticipating in the divine government of the world and
in the whole ongoing of earthly affairs. There are
such things as guardian angels, who are more con-
cerned in what comes to pass than any of us suspect.
And among these active unseen potencies there are
both good and bad, often in conflict with each other.
We are here shown individual angels standing at the
head of individual kingdoms, and in opposition to
them, at the head of the Israelitish theocracy, Michael,
one of the first or highest princes. In alliance with
him, and opposed to the spirits of the world, there is
another angel, whom a certain writer designates as
the good spirit of the Gentile world, whose object is
to promote the realization of God's plan of salvation
among the Gentiles. It was natural that this angel
should be sent to reveal to Daniel the fate which the
powers of the world were preparing for the people of
God ; and he here lets the prophet catch a glimpse
of the invisible struggles between the angelic princes
as to who should exert the determining influence on
the worldly monarch — whether the God-opposed spirit
of this world, or the good spirit whose aim it is to
further ih^ interests of God's kingdom.

We are wont to speak in a spiritualizing way of a
struggle between the good and evil principles in man,
but Holv Scripture teaches us to regard the matter as

270 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

a substantial reality. (See 1 Sam. xvi. 13-15 ; 1 Kings
xxii. 22.) The Satanic influences, of which we have
more particular knowledge through the language of
Jesus and His apostles, are not essentially different
from what is here told. The glorious angel who ap-
pears to Daniel had a struggle of three weeks with
the evil angel at the head of the Persian monarchy,
and only by Michael's help overcame him and gained
superior influence over the Persian king. He also
had on hand a further struggle of the same kind wnth
the same prince-angel of Persia. After that h-e was
to encounter the prince-angel of Grecia, in which no
great success, even with MichaeFs help, was fore-
shadowed. The intimation was in nthis way given
that the Persian kings would be favorable to Israel,
and perhaps also the Greeks, but that then would
come an adverse change. (See Auberlen on Daniel
and St. John, pp. 56-58.)

The angel then proceeds (in chap. xi. 2-4) to state
the course of things in its outward manifestations.
From the time Daniel had this vision four kings
were yet to hold dominion in Persia prior to the be-
ginning of the transfer of power, when adversities
were again to come. If it was in the third year of
Cyrus that Daniel received this revelation, the three
Persian rulers next succeeding him, as enumerated
in Ezra iv., are — (1) " Ahasuerus," the son of Cyrus,
who in secular history is called Cambyses ; (2) '^Ar-
taxerxes " — not the one mentioned by Nehemiah, but
the Magian usurper, the pseudo-Smerdis, who in the
absence of Cambyses seized the government, but came

THE PICTURE FILLET) IN. 271

to a disgraceful end after a reign of but seven months;
(3) Darius Hystaspes, son of Cambyses, the same from
whom, in the twentieth year of his reign, came the
commission to Nehemiah for the rebuilding of Jeru-
salem. In case the statement in the first verse of the
tenth chapter be taken as a later addition, the time of
this vision would date in the first year of Darius the
Mede, the Astyages of profane history ; and thus the
brief usurpation of the pretended Smerdis would drop
out of the count of the proper kings of Persia ; which
would seem to be the most reasonable. The succes-
sion would then stand— (1) Cyrus, (2) Cambyses, (3)
Darius Hystaspes. Here, then, in either way of reck-
onin,!^, we have the three kings whom the angel said
would yet stand up in Persia subsequent to the time
at which Daniel had this vision.

But a fourth is referred to and specially singled
out from the rest as pre-eminently rich, and as he
who should make a most noted attempt at the sub-
jugation of Greece. The word is, "And the fourth
shall be far richer than they all : and by his strength
through his riches he shall stir up all against the
realm of Grecia." It is agreed that this can refer
to none other than Xerxes, son of Darius Hystaspes,
who was the fourth Persian emperor after Darius
the Mede, dropping out the pseudo-Smerdian usur-
pation, and the fourth from Cyrus, counting the
usurper in.

Xerxes, who was the husband of Queen Esther,
was by far the richest of all the Persian kings. Jus-
tin says of him that when his armies were swelled

272 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

in numbers sufficient to drink rivers dry his wealth
still remained unexhausted. In this respect he, and
only he, fits to the prophecy. And when it is fur-
ther said of this fourth king, '' By his strength
through his riches he shall stir up all against the
realm of Grecia," we look in vain for any other
Persian emperor to whom it will apply, whilst in
Xerxes all was fulfilled to the letter. His father,
Darius Hystaspes, had proudly styled himself ^'King
of the Continent," but the more ambitious son as-
pired to be King of the World. In a council of his
government it was resolved ^' to march throughout
all Europe, and reduce the whole earth under one
empire." Four entire years (three after the conquest
of Egypt) were consumed in the preparations for
this expedition. Nations were laid under contri-
bution, and a force of infantry, cavalry, charioteers,
ships of war and transports by land and sea was
gathered and equipped which was the most enormous
ever moved in one body by mortal man. Perhaps
not less than five millions of men were directly in-
cluded in this tremendous expedition, all bought up
by the riches of the king and set in motion against
Greece, and thence to press their conquests over
the whole European world. The battles of Ther-
mopylae, Marathon and Salamis were the result, in
which a stunning blow was inflicted on Persia from
which it began to sink to its final fall.

In so far, then, the words of i\\Q angel were
most accurately fulfilled, the climax of Persian do-
minion reached, and a decadence of it commenced.

THE PICTURE FILLED IN. 273

beyond which the prophecy does not specially fol-
low it.

Leaving off the Persian history with Xerxes, the
angel at the same time spoke of the rising of an-
other king, who '' should rule with great dominion,
and do according to his will.'^ It is not said where
he would rise or whence he should come; only that
he was to be some other than a Persian king. But
as he had just spoken of a great Persian campaign
against Greece, the result of which is not given save
that there the thread of Persian history is dropped,
the natural suggestion is that we are to look toward
Greece for this new and mighty conqueror. And
there, indeed, we find him in the person of Alexan-
der the Great, who in resentment of the invasion
of Xerxes, though long after, '' overran the Persian
empire from the Hellespont to the Indus, and from
the Oasis of Amnion to the deserts beyond the Jax-
artes.^' On this point also agreement is general.
The prophecy fits " the great Emathian conqueror,"
and none other. " When he shall stand up," said
the angel, '' his kingdom shall be broken ;" and so
the mighty Macedonian dominion was suddenly shat-
tered by the early death of Alexander when in the
very height of his triumphs. His empire was sev-
ered to the four winds, being divided into four mon-
archies. It did not go to his posterity, but to four
of his generals, whose wars and contentions about
it both limited and weakened it, so that it was no
longer ^' according to his dominion." Nor was it to
abide even in these four divisions. The angel said

18

274 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

it would be plucked up and become the possession
of still others ; which was also finally fulfilled in
the aggressions and conquests of the Romans. It is
really marvellous to see with what accuracy history
has filled out the sketch of events which was given
to Daniel at the beginning, w^hen it was utterly
impossible for any human foresight or calculation to
antici]")ate what w^as to come.

Having thus, by a few masterly strokes, brought
down the thread of history to the times of the di-
vided form of the Macedonian empire, the narrative
drops off into those minute particularizations re-
specting " the king of the south '^ and " the king of
the north,'' their intrigues, wars and abominations,
at which so many Biblical critics have taken offence,
and out of which expositors have been able to make
so little. These references denote the successive sov-
ereigns of the two monarchies north and south of
the Holy Land — that is, Syria and Egypt — between
which, for scores on scores of years, the Jew^s were
made to suffer as between two millstones.

"The king of the south" (ver. 5) is Ptolemy
Lagus of Egypt. The prince who becomes strong-
above him, with great dominion, is Seleucus Nicator,
one of Ptolemy's satraps, who separates to himself
and becomes " the king of the north." The descend-
ants of these and their strifes are treated of in the
Books of the Maccabees, and make" up the chief
story as here given. In the course of the narrative
it is not always the same individual monarch who
is called ''the king of the north" or "the king of

THE PICTURE EI L LED IN. 275

the south," but those who happen to be in power at
the time in Syria or in Egypt. These two divisions
of the Macedonian empire were always more or less
at variance and war for the whole one hundred and
fifty years of their existence. They formed com-
pacts and made intermarriages, but always to be
broken and to fail in the end; the Jews all the
while being disadvantaged, robbed, and often overrun
by one or the other, and greatly oppressed and
destroyed, till it came to the infamous reign of An-
tioehus Epiphanes, whose history and doings I gave
on another occasion.

But with all the tribulations thus to come upon
the prophet's people in those evil times, God was to
be at the helm, neither suifering them to be over-
whelmed nor allowing their afflictions to be without
profit. For their sins, apostasies and infidelities
the hand of judgment was to be lifted against them.
Oppressors were to rule over them; flatterers were
to beguile and deceive them ; plunderers were to rob
them ; and the godless were to cast down their priests,
profane their temple, stop their sacrifices, carry away
their children into slavery and spoil them in every
violent manner. Many of themselves were to prove
traitors to their holy covenant, sell holy things for a
price and join with the hosts of the adversary against
their own flesh and blood. And multitudes were to
be mowed down with the sword, burned with fire or
driven to the wilds in untold wretchedness. But
still God's eye w^as to be over them, and all was to
be overruled for good. The wickednesses of the

276 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

many were to make others the better. The fires
were to purge and brighten the faitliful and true,
as well as to torture and consume the transgressors.
Some were still to know their God, and be made
strong and do exploits. The abounding faithless-
ness was to call forth better instruction, that the
truth might not utterly die out. Through all the
dark night of their tribulations there were promises
and hope of a better morning. When God lets the
wicked have their way, it is that He may destroy
them utterly ; but when He chastises His people, it
is to purify and redeem them.

Nor are God's chosen ones alone in their conflicts
with the ills and trials of time. The Eternal Father
maketh angels His ministers to the heirs of salvation.
In loving sympathy and untiring patience celestial
princes stand at the seats of earthly power, and watch
and guard, and exert their mysterious agencies to
moderate and shape the counsels of the mighty and
to hinder and thwart the ill thoughts of oppressors,
that Jehovah's faithful ones may profit by their en-
deavors. With the evil principalities they struggle,
and press their way to bring messages of comfort,
assurance and hope to penitent suppliants, to show
the superior greatness and glory of our God, to
throw light upon the scene of gloom and to herald
a blessed outcome to the dutiful and true. The
chariots of the Lord are thousands of thousands,
even thousands of angels, and as the mountains are
round about Jerusalem, so these are camped round
about them that fear God. Michael, the one like

THE PICTURE FILLED IN. 277

God, with all the holy prmces of the invisible world,
is on the side of the good, and stands for the chil-
dren of the covenant, and exerts the mightier activity
as the tide of trouble comes to its flood.

And how transient, at best, are the riches, power and
glory of the wicked! All the wealth and greatness,
pomp and grandeur, with which Xerxes went forth
against Greece, how did it melt away before the en-
ergy of a few brave patriots of the land of freemen !
How soon were all his armed myriads brought to
naught ! And all those astounding triumphs v f Al-
exander, what were they? what did they profit
him? How suddenly they disappeared in the driv-
elling strifes of those who came after him ! Breth-
ren, there is no abiding riches but riches toward God
— the riches of faith, obedience and humble trust in
Him. '^All flesh is as grass, and all the glory of
man as the flow^er of grass. The grass withereth,
and the flower thereof falleth away: but the word
of the Lord endureth for ever." Whosoever is built
upon that Word is planted on everlasting security.
His fortune is immortal. His triumph is for eter-
nity.

" Pilgrim of earth, wlio art journeying to heaven !
Heir of eternal life ! child of the day !
Cared for, watched over, beloved and forgiven !
Art thou discouraged because of the way ?

** Weary and thirsty, no water-brook near thee,

Press onward, nor faint at the length of the way ;
The God of thy life will assuredly hear thee ;
He will provide thee thy strength for the day.

278 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

" Break through the brambles and briers that obstruct thee,
Dread not the gloom and the blackness of night ;
Lean on the Hand that will safely conduct thee,
Trust to His eye to whom darkness is light,

" Be trustful, be steadfast, whatever betide thee,
Only one thing do thou ask of the Lord —
Grace to go forward wherever He guide thee,
Simply believing the truth of His word."

LECTURE THIRTEENTH.

The Reign of the Antichrist; or, The
Wilful King.

Daniel 11:36-45.

AN able living writer on this Book of Daniel says:
We Christians look for an Antichrist yet to come.
Our Lord forewarned of him and his deceivableness.
St. Paul describes such an one as Daniel speaks of.
Isaiah had before foretold of him and his destruction.
Good and evil have grown together all through this
workFs history — all good foreshadowing and concen-
trating in Him and His kingdom who alone is good,
and all evil, having its diverse counterparts in the
more signal manifestations of evil, culminating at
last in the highest antagonism to good and God in
the person and dominion of the Antichrist. Even
apart from revelation, it is, in itself, in conformity
with human nature and the laws of things that, as
good intensifies to a grand consummation of good, so
will evil also intensify to a grand consummation of
evil. (See Pusey^s Lectures, pp. 91, 92.) The world
is made up of light and shadow, the one always ac-
companying the other; and as the light increases the
shadows deepen ; till, when the King of glory comes
to crown and establish the good. He will be confront-

279

280 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

ed with the king and head of all wickedness, wrought
up to the summit of lawlessness and blasphemy at
which its doom shall come.

Hence wrote the venerable apostle John : " Little
children, it is the last time: and as ye have .heard that
Antichrist shall come, even now are there many anti-
christs; whereby we know it is the last time. He is
Antichrist that denieth the Father and the Son. . . .
Every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is
come in the flesh is not of God : and this is that
spirit of Antichrist whereof ye have heard that it
should come ; and even now already it is in the
world. . . . For many deceivers are entered into the
world who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in
the flesh. This is a deceiver and an antichrist.'' 1
John ii. 18, 22; iv. 3; 2 John 7.

Hence also Paul wrote to the Thessalonians : " Let
no man deceive you by any means ; for that day [of
Christ] shall not come, except there come a falling
away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the
son of perdition, who exalteth and opposeth himself
above all that is called God, or that is worshipped ;
so that he as (Jod sitteth in the temple of God, show-
ing himself that he is God. Remember ye not that
when I was yet with you I told you these things?
And now ye know what with hoi deth that he might
be revealed in his time. For the mystery of iniquity
doth already work ; only He who now letteth [hin-
dereth] will let [hinder] until He [the Hinderer] be
taken out of the way ; and then shall that Wicked
be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the

THE REIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST. 281

spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the
brightness [epiphany, manifestation] of His coming
\_p)arousia, presence] ; even him -[the Wicked One]
whose coming is after the working of Satan with all
power and signs and lying wonders, and with all
deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that per-
ish; because they received not the love of the truth
that they might be saved." 2 Thess. ii. 3-12.

A still more circumstantial account of this final
monster is given in the Apocalypse, where John, speak-
ing of the last things to take place in this world,
says : " I saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having
seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten
crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.
And the dragon [that old serpent, called the Devil]
gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.
And all the world wondered after the beast. And
they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto
the beast, and they w^orshipped the beast, saying.
Who is like unto the beast? Who is able to make
war with him ? And he opened his mouth in blas-
phemy against God, to blaspheme His name, and
His tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. And
it was given him to make war with the saints, and
to overcome them : and power was given him over
all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. And all
that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose
names are not written in the book of life of the
Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. If
any man have an ear, let him hear." With this
beast there is also a propliet, " wlio doeth great won-

282 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

ders, so that he maketh fire come down from
heaven on the earth in the sight of men, and de-
ceiveth them that dwell on the earth by means of
those miracles which he had power to do in the
sight of the beast, saying to them that dwell on
the earth that they should make an image to the
beast. And he had power to give life unto the
image of the beast, that the image of the beast
should both speak and cause that as many as would
not worship the image of the beast should be killed.
And he caused all, both small and great, rich and
poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right
hand, or in their foreheads ; and that no man might
buy or sell," save he that had the mark, or the name
of the beast, or the number of his name." Rev. xiii.
And what is thus minutely pictured in the New
Testament was also very fully foreshadowed in the
Old.- Wherever we look we find some image and
fore-intimation of this great evil power running
parallel Avith the predictions and promises concern-
ing the Seed of the woman and the Messiah of the
chosen people. In every murderous oppressor or
son of Belial that came, or was to come, upon the
field of history in opposition to the children of God,
from Cain to Nimrod, Pharaoh, Amalek, Midian,
Goliath and the kings of Babylon and Assyria, the
sacred prophets ever saw anothei- and final consum-
mation of them all, just as they saw in Moses, Joshua,
Gideon, David, Solomon, Cyrus or others of their
class the pre-intimations and types of that great, final,
consummate and eternal Saviour, Redeemer and Con-

THE REIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST 283

queror of hell and death set before us in the person
and administrations of the anointed and enthroned
Jesus of Nazareth. "We accordingly find the whole
diction of their prophecies always taking on the
imagery and coloring of the final outcome, no matter
who or what may be the immediate subject in the
foreground. Thus, the filthy dreamers of the last
times, who despise dominion and speak evil of dig-
nities, and bring on the terrible scenes of the final
judgment, are only Cain and Balaam the more fully
developed in their followers, and constitute the ul-
timate body of those sons of perdition included
already in the prophecies of Enoch on the other
side of the Flood. (See Epistle of Jude.) That
proud and oppressive Lucifer of Isa. xiv. which did
weaken the nations and made the world to tremble,
but goes to the pit without burial, and that '^As-
syrian " of Isa. XXX. on Avhom falls the lighting
down of the devouring fire of God's wrath, even
*' the king " for whom Tophet is ordained of old,
are more emphatically and truly the final Antichrist
than any of those types of him found in the ancient
oppressors of Israel. So too the idol shepherd of
Zech. xi., who, while professing to protect and feed
God's flock, does but eat their flesh and tear them in
pieces ; and so that impious and lawless confederation
of the kings of the earth in the second Psalm which
the Lord is to have in derision, and dash to pieces
like pottery with a rod of iron, that He may set up
His King on the holy hill of Zion. However any
of these descriptions may have been realized in the

284 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

past, they all, with many more which might be ad-
duced, go forward in their full height and significance
to that heading-up of all evil in the last period of
our world known under the ex])ressive Scriptural
name of the Antichrist, who is all other antichrists
in one, and who meets his end by the revelation of
Jesus himself.

Hence the firm belief of all the Christian Fathers
was that there is yet to come a development and im-
personation of Antichristianism more dreadful than
any that has ever yet been seen on earth, and which
shall be destroyed only in the great day of God Al-
mighty. Hence Barnabas wrote concerning " the sea-
son of the Wicked One," whom the Son of God shall
''abolish'' when He shall come to judge the ungodly.
(Epist., 15.) Hence Irenseus gave it as part of the
Christian faith that '^ Antichrist, who, being endued
with all the power of the devil, shall come, not as a
righteous nor as a legitimate king subject to God, but
an impious, unjust and lawless one — as an apostate,
iniquitous and murderous — as a robber, concentrating
in himself the Satanic apostasy, setting aside idols to
persuade that he himself is God, raising up himself
as the only idol, embodying the varied falsities of the
other idols, that those who worship the devil by means
of other abominations may serve himself by this one
idol, lifting himself above all that is called God, and
tyrannously setting himself forth as God in the temple
at Jerusalem, and shall be destroyed by the coming of
our Lord." {Contra Her., 5, cap. 25, 26.) So also
Origen {Cordy^a Cela,, 6, 45) and Lactantius (Inst.

THE REIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST. 285

Epit., 71) and the Fathers in general. The great
Augustine says: ^' He who reads, though being half
asleep, cannot fail to see that the kingdom of Anti-
clirist shall fiercely, though for a short time, assail
the Church before the last judgment of God shall
introduce the eternal reign of the saints." {Civ.
Dei, torn. XX. 23.)

And this Antichrist it is who is described to us in
the passage now before us. As early as three hundred
and fifty years after the apostles Jerome wrote of it,
and said : " Our people " — the Christians of his day
— "consider all these things to be spoken of Anti,-
christ, who is to come in the last time." Luther
writes : " This prophecy applies entirely, as all ex-
positors unanimously agree, to the Antichrist, whose
spirit is the pope, but whose body is another, who
corporeally oppresses, destroys and persecutes the con-
gregation of the Lord." Many modern interpreters
understand it as referring to Antiochus Epii)hanes,
and to him only ; but as Kliefoth has rightly ob-
served, " What is here said of the king far transcends,
in all its dimensions, the measure of Antiochus."
That this Seleucid tyrant and despoiler of the Jews
is embraced in the description may be readily ad-
mitted ; but the relation of Antiochus to ^^the king,''
upon whom the emphasis here falls, is no more than
that of Cyrus to Christ, or that of the destruction of
Jerusalem by the Romans to the end of the world.
The one is simply the typical forerunner of the other.
Identity or the confinement of the portrait to Anti-
ochus is never once to be thought of, unless we can

286 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

arrange to transfer him clown to the still-pending
period of the resnrrection of the dead, to which the
time of this monster is so specifically assigned.

Whoever this king may be, or from whatever qnar-
ter he may come, he is the last representative of tlie
bestial world-power that ever bears rule upon earth.
The terms of the angel's description, particidarly as
continued in the succeeding chapter, establish this be-
yond mistake. He is to " prosper till the indignation
be accomplished " — till God's angry visitations on the
Jews for their sins are finally and for ever exhausted
and ended — which is manifestly not yet the fact. In
the ninth chapter the angel had said that " desolations
are determined " — desolations which " make desolate
even until the consummation ;" and he here says that
this king shall prosper for the doing of " that that
is determined." His prosperity must therefore run
to the consummation. And so in the next chapter
the time of his doings is specifically noted as contem-
poraneous with the period of the great tribulation —
the ])eriod when the woes of tlie prophet's people are
to reach a perpetual end — the period when every one
written in the Book shall be delivered — the period
when the many who sleep in the dust of the earth
shall be raised to life again — the period when the
scroll of prophecy shall be exhausted by fulfilment —
*^the time of the end" — " the end of the days," when
Daniel shall stand in his lot. The character assigned
to this king, and the manner in which the angel intro-
duces him as " the king/' identifies him with the little
horn which comes up after the ten kings in the first

THE REIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST. 287

vision (chap. vii. 23-26), and with the 'M^ing of
fierce countenance and understanding dark sentences"
in the second vision (clmp. viii. 21-25), and with "tlie
prince that sliall come/' who makes a covenant with
many for seven yt'ars, and in the midst of the seven
breaks it and desecrates the temple with abominations,
as stated in the third vision (chap. ix. 26, 27). But
the power spoken of in each of those instances extends
to the termination of all mere human rule on earth —
to the sittino^ of the iudgment — to the time when trans-
crressors are come to the full — ^' even until the consum-
mation.'^ He must therefore be the very last of this
world's powers.

And so again, whoever this king may be, and from
whatever quarter he may come, he is an individual
person, the same as Cyrus, Cambyses, Darius Hystas-
pes, Xerxes or Alexander; for he is designated in pre-
cisely the same way, by the same angel, in the same
continuous narrative. Also, in the previous visions
he is spoken of with reference to personal features
and qualities which must pertain to an individual
man, and cannot be fairly interpreted of a continu-
ous succession of monarchs or operators. He is
specially styled ''the prince that is to come," in
distinction from the kingdom or people whom he
is eventually to command and represent. Nor can
any one read the account of him given in the text,
or in other passages (k^scriptive of the same potency,
without receiving the impression that he is some one
remarkable individual personage. And the terms in
which the duration of his power is expressed, which

288 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

no solid exegesis can extend over seven years, make it
quite certain that it is one man — not a long succession
of men — who is the subject of this prophecy.

Antichrist indeed exists in all time, but only as a
working spirit which has not yet come to its final
development and concentrated embodiment. Hence
John said that in his day already there were " many
antichrists;" and hence Paul said that when he wrote
" the mystery of iniquity " did already work. And
so it has been working in all ages in false doctrines
and in the varied oppositions to Jehovah's rule, king-
dom, people and word. In this sense the oppressive
and destructive pagan governments of old time were
antichrists, and Popery and Mohammedanism are an-
tichrists, and all heresies, infidelities, philosophies, sys-
tems or governments antagonistic to God's truth and
to Jesus Christ as the only Lord and Saviour of man
are antichrists. But they are not the Antichrist, except
in spirit, in type, in modified and not fully-matured
form ; just as Christ was in the institutes, hope and
spirit of God's believing people in the ages before He
was born, and as He is still in and with His Church
prior to His awaited revelation in the fulness and maj-
esty of His glory and power. But as Christ is to come
in person, to be revealed with His saints, to appear, to
be manifested in a visible and open display of himself
to all eyes, so Paul tells us that the Man of Sin, the
Son of Perdition, is to be revealed, to show himself, to
be manifested in a corresponding apocalypse. And
when antagonism to God, His Christ, His truth. His
people and His kingdom stands thus finally revealed,

THE REIGN OE THE ANTICHRIST. 289

it is ill the person of one individual man, who is the
embodiment of the devil and all sin, to offset and su-
persede the incarnation of God and all good in Jesus
Christ, our King. So all the Fathers of the early
Church unanimously understood the matter, and so
the Jewish interpreters of the Old Testament explain-
ed about the anti-3Iessiah. There are many germi-
nant and precursory antichrists, but the Antichrist is
one individual person.

Whence this king is to come cannot perhaps be
definitely decided in the present state of Biblical
interpretation. Some think that he will be a Jew
of the tribe of Dan, for the reason that Dan is de-
scribed as " a serpent by the way/' and as none of
the one hundred and forty-four thousand sealed ones
referred to in the Apocalypse (chap, vii.) are taken from
Dan. Others are quite confident that he will at least
be an Oriental in general character, and will take his
rise from one or the other of the four divisions of the
dominion of Alexander. Many are very sure that he
will in some way succeed to the Roman emperorship,
as he is said (in Rev. xvii.) to be the eighth, and of
the seventh head of the last beast, which last beast is
Rome, and these heads are kings or forms of gov-
ernment. Rev. xvii. 7-11. Others think that he is
some one of the great deceased representatives of in-
iquity, by Satan's power resurrected from the dead, as
he is said to " ascend out of the bottomless pit," out of
the Hadean abyss, and to have received a deadly wound,
from which he had ceased to be, and yet is entirely
recovered. Rev. xiii. 3, 12; xvii. 8. It is impossible

19

290 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

to decide between these o})inions. It may turn out
that all of them are founded in truth. But it is quite
certain that he is no ordinary personage — that he is, to
a great extent, a supernatural being, energized with all
the subtlety and power of Satan, and accompanied
with the power of working miracles. Paul says ex-
pressly that he will manifest himself by " the work-
ing of Satan, with all power, and signs and lying
wonders'^ (2 Thess. ii. 9) ; and John foresaw him at-
tended with the doing of ^' great wonders," even to
the making of fire drop from heaven and the giving
of life and speech to a metallic image. Rev. xiii. IS-
IS. His power, his seat and his great authority, it is
specifically stated, are given him by the dragon (Rev.
xii. 9 ; xiii. 2), just as the angel said to Daniel, " his
power shall be mighty, but not by his own power."
Chap. viii. 24. Thus Satan proposed to give to
Christ '^ all the kingdoms of the world, and all the
glory of them." Jesus declined the tempting pro-
posal, but the devil eventually finds one to accept it
on the prescribed terms, and thus comes the Anti-
christ, for the chastisement of the guilty world and
the hopeless perdition of every one who espouses
his cause.

Let us turn now to the more particular delineation
of this monster and his career as given in the pas-
sage immediately before us.

The angel abruptly introduces him as " the kmg.^^
With the same abruptness and in the same words
Isaiah, in two different places (Isa. xxx. 33; Ivii. 9),
introduces him. Tlie implication is not only that he

THE REIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST. 291

is to bear rule as an earthly monarch, but that he
is so peculiarly and pre-eminently the wielder of all
earthly dominion as to be the one consummate sov-
ereign of all time, Avhose distinction from all other
kings is so great and marked that there is no danger
of confounding him with them. He is the king Avho
stands as the main figure of all earthly potencies, and
fills out to its final fulness the entire prophetic picture
of this world's sovereignty.

"And the king shall do according to his wiliy This
is a statement of profoundest import. Wilfulness is
the essence and soul of sin. Wilfulness was its cha-
racteristic from the beginning. A¥il fulness was the
sin of fallen angels, and it was the sin of Adam.
Nor can the fullest development and maturity of sin
exceed this doing according to one's own will. It is
here given as the fundamental thing in the character
of the Man of Sin. And let the lesson not be lost
upon us. All people are full of wilfulness. They
show it from earliest childhood till they die. Many
even admire it as manliness and virtue. But there
is nothing more antichristian — no sum or enormity
of crime that can go beyond it. The very imper-
sonation of all sin only does according to his own
will. The devil himself does no more. And if
people will be free-thinkers and free-doers, acknow-
ledging no law but their own natural clioice and
pleasure, they should remember that they are doing
exactly what makes the Antichrist Antichrist, and
thus mark themselves as belontrinir to his foul herd.
The Christian's law is not his own will, but God's

292 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

will — God's will alone, always and in everything,
bringing every thought into captivity to Christ. If
it be not so with us, we are not of Christ, but of
Antichrist ; for all the piled-up guilt of that Wicked
One is nothing more than doing according to his
own will. At present God does not allow men fully
to act out their will. By His providence He throws
restraints about them and hinders them from going
beyond certain limits. If it were not for this, society
would soon go to utter ruin. But the time is com-
ing when that which hindereth shall be taken out
of the way, and the haters of the truth be given
over to act out their own perverseness to the full.
Satan's cheats being preferred to Jehovah's pure and
righteous rule, God will permit him to bring about
all his plans, that he may delude them to the utmost.
And when it comes to the supreme enthronement
of man's own hell-inspired will, it is the Antichrist
complete.

The results are naturally to be anticipated. The
ki7ig will exalt himself. The doctrine of man's native
dignity, and the pratings about the sublime capabil-
ities and powers of unregenerate human nature, will
yet destroy the world. The kingdom is for the poor
in spirit. The inheritance of the earth is for the
meek. The royal road to exaltation is humility.
Whatever differs from this is Antichrist ; and Anti-
christ means certain damnation. Whosoever is proud
and self-exalting, thereby takes part and position
with Antichrist, endorses him, enacts him. And
when selfish pride is once seated in the heart there

THE REIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST. 293

are no bounds to which it will not go if left un-
hindered.

The angel says of this king, ^^ he shall magnify him-
sslf/' not only above every man, but "above every
godJ^ Even " the God of gods," the great Jehovah
himself, is singled out for special blasphemy and de-
fiance. Some have pronounced the Antichrist an
atheist, but he is not so much the denier of God's
existence as the setter-up of himself to be the greater
god, the true god of Nature's powers, the rival of
Omnipotence, the superior of the Great Eternal. The
mere thought of such pretensions makes one tremble.
And yet to these heights of guilty presumption and
untruth does the proud self-will of man lead. Not
the God of his fathers, not that Holy One of whom
every pious woman for four thousand years desired
to be the mother, nor any god or divine thing, can
command the least respect or consideration from this
wilful man, "for he shall magnify himself above all.''
O ye people of unbelief and irreligion, who despise
worship and hate sacred things, and disdain to honor
the Lord God of your fathers, and care nothing for
the eternal Powers ! behold with whom you identify
yourselves, whose cause it is that you abet, and to
what your impiety is the initiation !

But, with all his irreligion, this king is still a
patron of W'Orship. Man cannot do without some
deity. In the estate or place of God he shall honor
the god of Mauzzim — the spirit-forces wdiich energize
the doings of the wicked and animate all wars and
tyrannies — a deity which his fathers never knew, or

294 VOICES FROM BABYLON

any other worshippers — a power of which he claims,
perhaps, to be the embodioient and representative, as
lie really is. Strange fact ! even the most impious
have their pieties. Those who look upon all estab-
lished religion as superstition, and therefore will have
none of it, are yet the most basely superstitious. De-
nying the God who made them and the Son of God
who died for them, and putting themselves above all
that is called God, they yet pay devotion to gods
which they themselves invent. Trampling beneath
his feet the worship of the Father and the Son, and
vainly supposing himself the superior of both, Anti-
christ still has a god, a god of his own creation, wh.om
he puts into Jehovah's place and honors with gold,
silver, precious stones and pleasant things — a god
whose temples are military munitions, and whose
apostles are sheriffs and centurions, with sword and
branding-iron to burn their master's name into the
flesh of men, and to cut off the heads of those who
decline such an obedience. Thus shall he do with
his strange god. The professed abolisher of super-
stition becomes the patron of devil-worship, and em-
ploys the wealth and sword of empire to enforce the
foulest abominations that ever disgrace or afflict our
world. And such god-makers and devil-worshippers
are all they who count it superstition to reverence and
adore Him who made and sustains all things. They
abolish Jehovah as a myth, and set up shrines in
adoration of the incarnations of hell !

And along with the impieties and blasphemies of
this man, the angel also speaks of injustice, misrule.

THE REIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST. 295

persecution and a devilish generosity. Honoring his
infernal god with gold and silver and precious stones
and pleasant things, he shall do his will with the
strongholds, helped by the power of Satan, and give
glory, riches and dominion to those who acknpw-
ledge and confess his deity. No one shall be of ac-
count in his day but those who worship the devil-
power. The lands shall be seized and divided to
them, and they shall have the rule, the honor and
the offices as the rewards of their horrible devotions.
Thus will the idol shepherd eat the fat of the flock
which he had covenanted to protect, driving peace
and order from the earth, and rendering it impossible
to live in his dominions without accepting and abet-
ting his awful abominations.

People are slow to believe it, but when right re-
ligion is trampled and despised every violence and
disorder comes. If men will put the rule of Heaven
out, they necessarily j)ut the confusion of Hell in.
Apostasy brings the Antichrist, and the reign of the
Antichrist is the overturning of all the foundations
on which the social economy of the world rests, en-
tailing a condition of trouble the greatest that has
ever been or ever will be thereafter. Wars, outrages
and bloody confusion shall mark the days as they
pass. From the south and from the north nation
shall be dashed against nation and power fight
Avith power, and country after country sink beneath
the overwhelming flood of violence and desolation.
Because men reject the only saving truth, strong de-
lusion shall sway them to a damnation begun already

296 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

while yet living and acting in this world. The spir-
its of devils take the place of the Spirit of God,
and "go forth unto the kings of the earth and of
the whole world, to gather them to the battle of
that great day of God Almighty/' w^ien the wine-
press of the Divine Wrath shall be trodden till the
blood flows in depth to the horses' bridles for two
hundred miles! Rev. xiv. 19, 20; xvii. 14; xix.
11-21.

Alas ! alas ! how little do men dream of the hor-
rors they are preparing for the world by their apos-
tasies from God, His word. His Son, His ordinances
and His service, and by the Satanic philosophies
which they persist in putting in the place of His
holy revelations ! When it is too late to undo the
dreadful mischief they will see their folly. Fain
would we pray and preach and entreat that mankind
may not be so deluded ; but the masses have already
sold themselves to the devil, broken away from all
sacred influences, ruptured the ties of heavenly ob-
ligation, and no hope remains save for the few who
perchance may be snatched as brands from the burn-
ing pile.

But it is not possible that such a monstrosity of
arrogance and iniquity should long continue. Though
he plant the tabernacles of his palaces between the
seas in the glorious holy mountain, and sit in the
temple of God as verily the Almighty himself, " he
shall come to his end, and none shall help him."
His god of Mauzzim fails him, after all. There is
a mightier God, whose right it is to reign, and who

THE BEIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST. 297

will reign. He who wears ui)oii His vesture and
upon His thighs tlie name written, Lord of lords
AND King of kings, shall at the last extremity
uncover himself, accompanied with all the glorified
battalions of his saints, and rain down hail and fire
and brimstone on the hosts of the adversary, whilst
hell opens its mouth to engulf tlie great Deceiver,
who goes down alive into a lake of fire. Zechariah
tells the story more fully where he says : " Then
shall the Lord go forth, and fight against those
nations, as w4ien He fought in the day of battle.
And His feet shall stand in that day upon tlie Mount
of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east, and
the Mount of Olives shall cleave in the midst there-
of. .. . And the Lord shall be King over all the
earth." Zech. xiv. Thus shall that Wicked One be
overwhelmed, " whom the Lord shall consume with
the spirit of His mouth, and destroy with the bright-
ness of His coming." 2 Thess. ii. 8.

Are there, then, any signs or symptoms from which
we may legitimately infer the near coming of any such
a state of tilings in our world ? I believe that there
are, and that they are both many and evident. Though
multitudes believe and preach that the age in which
we live is the most glorious and hopeful that was
ever known, and consider that we are now on the
very threshold of a grand jubilee of universal in-
telligence, brotherhood and liberty for all men, in
which the golden dreams of so many ages are about
to be fulfilled in the onward flow of human improve-
ment and progress, it is in the very principles and

298 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

foundations on which all this is hoped and prognos-
ticated that I see the coming of the Antichrist. If
men would only sift it to the real elements of which
it is made up, they could not fail to detect in it the
very spirit out of which the divinely-predicted Man
of Sin must come.

If men will look at what is most lauded and
gloried in as the intellectual greatness of our times,
they will find it summed up in a vaunting material-
ism, which finds its life and crown in inspections and
manipulations of the lower elements, till it has come
to be concluded in leading circles that everything is
derivable from slime, without a personal God or need
of revelations from Him. This is the spirit of the
prevailing philosophies — of the popular theories of
education, politics and legislation — of the noisy re-
forms which propose to do away with human ills
without the word and ordinances of Jehovah — and
of many of the most favored religious activities,
which boast of having outgrown the ancient creeds,
and are eating away the vital substance of all sound
doctrine. We have only to dig down into the inner
kernel of modern thought and feeling in order to
find lodged there, in one form or another, and more
or less swaying the whole spirit of the age, a doc-
trine which enthrones, adores and worships Progress
as the great hoj^e of the world, holds man to be an
ever- improving grow^th, and practically accepts evo-
lution as the bringer of a glorious reign of wisdom,
peace and blessedness yet to come in this present
world, without need of any kingdom to be brought

THE REIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST. 299

to us from the heavens or any changes by tlie mirac-
ulous power of God. This is the sum of the teach-
ings of scientists, of the theories of government and
law, and of the popular theologies. Even the faith
held by most professed Christians is but the aggre-
gate of changeable and growing sentiments, ever
throwing off the old and putting on the new, rather
than the fixed literal revelations of God, which are
the same for all ages alike. In other words, the
heart, pulse and ruling ideas of our times exhibit
all the indications of that very apostasy, or " falling
away,'' which Paul fore-announced as the forerunner,
beginning, spirit and cause of the Man of Sin and
his disastrous revelation. The seed is planted and
growing, and meets in our age a congenial season for
rapid development and speedy maturity.

Accordingly, also, we everywhere and in all circles
and teachings hear about the Coming Man. The idea
is treated somewhat jestingly, but it is not a mere
fancy, myth or play on words. It expresses some-
thing which is inlaid in the theories and principles
which, in one shape or another, are governing the
thinking and expectations of the great mass of the
most active and potent existing mind. The feeling
and constant implication in the noisiest as well as
the most subtle of modern demonstrations is, that
nothing is settled ; that the great problems of human
life, including society, government, philosophy and
religion, all yet remain to be solved; that what has
hitherto been taken as final authority is not final,
and no authority at all ; that there remains to be

300 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

wrought out a thorough reconstruction in ail earthly
affairs on other foundations than those which have
served mankind in past ages; and that there must
come a new order of the social fabric, with new reg-
ulating forces, exhibiting another style of man in all
the relations of life. And, as things now go, what
the majority ordains and determines will be. But
when that Coming Man, who is thus developing,
comes, he can be none other than this very Man
of Sin, the Lawless One, the Antichrist, foreseen
and foretold by the holy prophets ; for the final,
concentred maturity of human progress, cut loose
from the time-honored laws and institutes of Jeho-
vah, is the Antichrist. And with this manifest and
inevitable tendency of things before our eyes, and
the accepted thinkers of the world, including many
among the most influential in the professed Church
of God, abetting the conceit as man's great hope,
ignoring the proper Christ of our salvation, and vir-
tually denying both the Father and the Son by the
philosophies they entertain, what is it that we see but
the preparing of the way for the Antichrist and the
manifest token of the nearness of his revelation ?
What the leaders of mankind thus unitedly covet
and labor for as the goal of the race must come, and
much sooner, perhaps, than they anticipate ; but the
result will be the sorest plague the earth has ever
felt, bringing with it all the disasters of the last
great catastrophe. Princ'q^les are living things, and
must work out what is in them ; and w^hen we see
them inrooted in all the forces and activities most

THE REIGN OF THE ANTICHRIST. 301

potent in human society, we may be sure of what is
coming. Only the miraculous intervention of Om-
nipotence can hinder it. And as God has fore-an-
nounced that He will not interfere to thwart these
last experiments of the apostate race — that His Spirit
shall not always strive with men — nay, that He will
take out of the way that which hindereth, — doubt
of the near fulfilment of all that the prophets have
foretold about the last years of this present world
must disappear. Details are needless where the prin-
ciples are so manifest, so earnestly embraced and so
universally pursued.

Yes, brethren, God is about to deal with the earth
as He never before has dealt with it, and everything
is maturing for the day of trial. Men are busy with
their plans, and think to work out sublime results by
their endeavors and agencies. They are fondly hop-
ing soon to see the world set right, all social and re-
ligious questions gloriously adjudicated, by the grow-
ing intelligence of the world. They are joyously ex-
pecting ere long to behold all disabilities removed, and
iJl the hardships which oppress the many done away,
through the ever-improving machinery of education,
evangelization, benevolence, freedom and popular leg-
islation. They mean it well, and often throw into it
an amount of zeal and devotion which proves that
they are sincere. But their hopes are falsely ground-
ed. They reason from a mistaken philosophy. The
only regeneration of the world the Scriptures tell of
is of a different order and comes in quite another
way. This humanitarian rationalizing, which so tortures

302 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

the divine word to bring it into accord with human
wishes, and all this building on the reforms, efforts
and agencies of men, will fail. It is in a line which
makes a Saviour for the world who is not the Christ,
but the Antichrist. People embrace it for good, and
devote themselves to it as the very spirit of the Gos-
pel as distinguished from the rejected letter; but it is
the evil genius of our times, by which Satan would
deceive, if possible, the very elect. So far from bring-
ing the expected triumph of good and blessedness, it
will eventually embody itself in one great head, whom
it will take for its champion, who supplants the Christ
and introduces all the anarchy and misrule of hell. It
is the spirit of self-redemption, baptizing itself with
the Saviour's name and usurping the Saviour's prero-
gatives, wliil^t it really rejects Him and His glorious
coming from its scheme, and with songs of a nearing
paradise beguiles to a hopeless perdition. It is the
great snare of Satan by which he is captivating the
world, and will effectually captivate it to its destruc-
tion. It is the last great temptation of God's people,
by which myriads on myriads shall be drifted to eter-
nal shipwreck. And this is that Antichrist whereof
ye have heard that he shall come. May the Lord
save us from his subtleties !

LECTURE FOURTEENTH.

The Final Outcome; or, The Great
Consummation.

Daniel 12 : 1-13.

WE now approach the conclusion of this Book of
wonders. A grand panorama of empires, revo-
lutions, oppressions, deliverances, crimes, punishments
and special interferences from Heaven and from Hell
— a sketch of all the great mysteries of Jehovah's
providence in all time — has been passing in review
before us, and we now come to the last scenes, to
the final outcome, to the great consummation of the
whole. Brief glimpses of the end have been greet-
ing us at each great crisis in the prophetic narration,
for in God's doings the beginnings always include the
end, as the end presupposes all that goes before it, but
our attention is now to be occupied entirely with that
consummation itself.

It is a little unfortunate that this chapter has been
severed from what immediately precedes it, since it is
really not only the continuation of the address of the
same speaker, but the accompaniment and sequel of
the same subject. This dividing of the Bible into
chapters and verses is, for the most part, the work of
modern printers, not of the inspired authors; and bad
work has often been made of it. The separation, if

303

304 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

any, should be at the end of the third verse, and not
here. The very first words in this last chapter refer
what follows them to exactly the same period of that
which was foretold in the latter part of the chapter
before it. We there had an account of the still fu-
ture Antichrist, and all that is here given also belongs
to his time.

Some are of opinion that it Is not for man to under-
stand these predictions. In the eighth chapter (26)
the angel directed the prophet to ^' shut up the vis-
ion,'^ seeing it was for a period in the far future; so
also in the fourth verse of this last chapter, having
completed his account of things to come, the angel
said, " But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and
seal the book, even unto the time of the end ;" and
again, in verse 9, he said, " the words are closed up
and sealed till the time of the end." This has been
taken to mean that the prophet was to conceal what
was said, and to hide it from all human understand-
ing, until the time of its fulfilment. But whilst a
perfect understanding of these predictions may not
be reached until their fulfilment makes them plain,
the meaning of these expressions is the very reverse
of what some thus attach to them. If the command
was that these things should be made incomprehen-
sible, it is impossible to see why the revelation was
given at all. Besides, there is an object assigned for
this shutting uj) and sealing, which, so fiir from
preventing the prophecy from being understood, was
so to protect it that men might come to it and in-
crease their knowledge and understanding of it; for

THE FINAL OUTCOME.

305

this is the real sense of the words rendered " many
shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be in-
creased." If the shutting up and sealing of the
prophecy was the excluding of it from man's under-
standing, this growth of knowledge concerning it
would be an impossibility. We must therefore look
for some other meaning of this shutting and sealing
which shall better accord with other features of the
record. Fortunately, we find similar language used in
Isaiah (viii. 6), wliere the sense is the very reverse of
hiding or obscuring. God there says, '' Bind [or shut]
up the testimony, seal the law among my disciples ;"
but the succeeding verses show that this shutting
and sealing had reference to the authentication of
the testimony and law of God as the proper and
only rule to which the people were to come for
wisdom and direction, as it is added, ''To the law
and to the testimony: if they speak not according
to this word, it is because there is no light in them."
The shutting up and sealing of law and testimony
was not the rendering of it unintelligible, but the
securement to it of its true office, place and authority
as the established test of righteousness and correct
information. And of this sort was the shutting up
and sealing of what the angel made known to Daniel.
Because it was true and from God, therefore the
command was to secure it well, give it authentically,
and arrange for its perpetual preservation as an
authoritative word from Heaven, that people in after
times might consult and study it, and thereby increase
in the knowledge of the divine plans and purposes.

20

306 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

The idea of the angel was, that the whole matter
was now complete, certified and true beyond all
addition or change, and was so to be treated. Just
as valuable official documents intended to direct and
inform successive generations are carefully engrossed
and secured and held inviolable against all tamper-
ing, that they may be preserved entire and trans-
mitted uncorrupted to all whom they concern, so and
in this sense and spirit was Daniel to shut up and
seal the words of this Book. It was not that no one
should understand them, but that we might have
them in all their authoritative certainty, be sure of
their divine contents and find in them a right know-
ledge of God's revelations. He was to close up and
seal the Book, that no additions or curtailments might
be made in it, that it might not be in any wise
changed, but that it might be kept sacred and secure
for all time, as a veritable communication from God,
that men may search it through and through, and
thus learn ever more and more of the Almighty's
purposes. '' Secret things belong unto the Lord,"
and with those we may not' presume to meddle, "but
those things which are revealed belong unto us and
our children for ever, that we may do all the words
of this law.'' Deut. xxix. 29. Let no one, therefore,
suffer himself to be deluded into the belief that what
we have been deducing with so much directness from
these sacred predictions is but the empty speculation
of man, and not the veritable revelation of the Lord.
The interests we all have at stake are too many and
too momentous for us to turn a deaf ear to what the

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 307

Almighty in His goodness has thus given us for our
learning. Nor is the world so rich in lights and
guides that we can afford to do without what comes
to us with so evident a seal of the Almi":htv.

I. Proceeding, then, to the matter now immedi-
ately before us, we may note, in the first place, that
the time of the Antichrist will be a time of un-
exampled distress. The text says, ^^ It shall be a
time of trouble, such as never was since there was a
nation even to that same time.'^ Jeremiah says of
it, ^^Alas ! for that day is great, so that none is like
it: it is even the time of Jacob's trouble." The
Saviour speaks of it where He says, "Then shall be
great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning
of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be."

This trouble will be more or less upon all people
then living on the earth, but the description liere
relates more especially to the prophet's people, the
seed of Abraham, whose fortunes the angel said
(x. 14) he had come to make known. Hence Jere-
miah calls it pre-eminently " the time of Jacobus
trouble." The principal scene of it is "the Holy
City," Avhich can be none other than Jerusalem, The
Antichrist enters into "the glorious land," ])lants
"the tabernacles of his palaces between the seas in
the glorious holy mountain," takes away " the dailv
sacrifice," and sets up the abomination of the Deso-
later on some part of the temple ; all of which goes
to identify Palestine as unmistakably the chief seat
of these troubles.

But this necessarily implies that the Jewish jieople

308 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

will then have been largely restored, with their
temple rebuilt and their old ritual again established.
This is a point upon which many doubt, but upon
wliich sacred prophecy is as clear and full as upon
any other subject. That " race of the weary foot/'
which has been scattered and tossed anion": the na
tions for these eighteen hundred years, yet as dis-
tinct still as when Aaron was their priest or Da-
vid their king, and never taking root in any land,
is everywhere spoken of in the Scriptures as reserv-
ed for Palestine, and Palestine as reserved for it.
And it is especially under the first tliree and a half
years of the reign of the Antichrist that this return
and re-establishment of the Jews and their ancient
services will occur. Seven years is the Antichrist
to reign, even the last seven of those seventy sevens
divided out upon DaniePs people and the Holy City.
That term begins in the conclusion of a solemn com-
pact between him and many of the Jews (see chap.
IX. 27) — a league of friendship and mutual support
and })rotection — a covenant in which the Jewish peo-
ple agree to accept him as their great patron, king
and Messiah, in fulfilment of those words of the
Saviour, " I am come in my Father's name, and ye
receive me not: if another shall come in his own
name, him ye will receive." John v. 43. The im-
plication is, that under and in pursuance of this
league the Jews will return, rebuild their tem23le
and restore the old order, which has now been so
long interrupted. Those first three and a half years
of the Antichrist or this pseudo-Messiah will accord-

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 309

ingly be very prosperous years for the Jews, at least
in a temporal point of view. Their population,
wealth and enterprise will be enthusiastically directed
toward the old homesteads of their fathers and their
holy city. With a rapidity unprecedented the most
wonderful improvements will spring up in Palestine
and Jerusalem. Considering the facilities of our
times and the vast resources of this people, we can
easily see that if word, duly certified and believed,
were to go forth from their wealthiest and most in-
fluential representatives that their Messiah has come
with great authority, power and miracle to fulfil for
them in Jerusalem all that they have this while been
carnally dreaming about him, it would, in a few short
years, transmute the city of David into the greatest
centre of interest, wealth and influence in our world.
And so sacred prophecy fore-announces that it w^ill be.
But the idol shepherd of these deluded people will
soon prove himself the monster Desolater, from whom
they shall come into the severest tribulations ever ex-
perienced by their race in any period of its existence.
Accepted as Messiah, he shall claim to be God, abol-
ish the Jehovah-services which he assisted to restore,
seize the temple for the worship of his own image,
escheat the lands, to be given as rewards to his mis-
creant adherents for acknowledging his god of Mauz-
zim, and allow no one to bear rule, own property, buy
or sell except such as accept the branding of hand or
forehead with his mark and the mark of his infernal
deity. Those who were deceived into the acceptance
of him as their Savior, at the end of the first three and

310 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

a half years will find themselves in covenant with hell
and death, utterly helpless in the hands of the most
monstrous tyrant that ever lived, compelled to become
undisguised and openly-branded worshippers of the
devil, or lose every foot of ground they own, every
office of authority they hold, every means of liveli-
hood, every protection in all that is dear in life, every
possession on which the hand of wilful power can be
laid, and life itself, except as it shall be secreted in
the desolate places of the mountains and wilderness,
not daring to let itself be seen by any of the minions
of the devilish ])ower which then shall reign.

Nor shall this state of things be only for a few
days, weeks or months, but for full three and a half
years. In not less than six diiferent places, and in
almost as many different ways, is this declared in the
prophecies, including both Testaments. It is for " a
time and times and the dividing of time" (Dan. vii.
25) — ''It shall be for a time, times, and an half" (xii.
7) — " the holy city shall they tread under foot forty
and two months " (Rev. xi. 2) — " the woman fled into
the wilderness, a thousand two hundred and three-
score days" — for "a time, and tiiues, and half a
time" (xii. 6, 14) — "and power was given him to
continue forty and two months" (xiii. 5). All these
passages refer to one and the same period of oppres-
sion and trouble under the Antichrist, and in each in-
stance the measure is three and a half years, dating
from the breaking of the league and the suspension of
the daily offering to the destruction of the monster by
the revelation of Jesus Christ. Our Lord ministered

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 311

on earth three and a half years, and the Antichrist
shall enact his Satanic ministry for the same length
of time.

The effect of all this bitter experience is likewise
stated by the angel. It is the old story over again.
Human nature is the same whatever may be the times
or administrations. Peo})le think if things were«so or
so, the truth would take hold on all hearts, and leave
none so bad as to resist it; but they only dream.
" If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither
-will they believe, though one rose from the dead."
In all ages and under all dispensations some get their
eyes open and turn their hearts unto the Lord, but
the multitude is ever blind and unconvertible. And
so it will be even under the extraordinary scenes of
the great tribulation. Many shall be purified and
made white, and proved to be genuine people of God.
Afflictions are sent to tCvSt and bring out our faith.
Gold is refined and purified by taking it through the
furnace. But the mass of men are made no better
from their afflictions. Our own times illustrate how
such things work. Everybody is bemoaning the sor-
rowful state of business and of affairs in general.
The wails of distress and lamentation meet us con-
tinually on all hands. Ills of all sorts are said to
be multiplying. But are the people improved ? Do
they not live on as they always have done ? Are not
the masses much the worse for it ? Look at the play-
houses and shows and places of amusement, and see if
they are not more thronged than ever. Observe our
avenues and pleasure-resorts on Sundays, and note the

312 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

expenditures and ])r()fanations of the Lord's Day by
all ranks of society. Even professed Christians, who
cannot spare a dollar for the cause of Christ, have
plenty to spend on their lusts and vanities, and are
only the more lavish and unscrupulous in minister-
ing to their own whims and pleasure as times be-
come more pressing. The many are only hardened
in crime instead of being humbled to penitence.
And so it will be even when the great woes of God's
judgments come. '^ The wicked shall do wickedly,"
and be only the more wicked and reckless, and shut
their eyes and ears and hearts all the tigliter against
the truth. They "shall not understand," because
they love themselves and their owui perverse ways
too well to admit better instruction, preferring to
risk everlasting damnation to the letting go of a jot
of their sins, till the great horrors of the Almighty's
wrath engulf them for ever ! So much, then, for this
time of sorrows.

II. Note now, in the second place, that the time of
the Antichrist is the time when Michael, the great
prince over the children of the prophet's people, shall
stand up in their behalf. Some think this the Lord
Jesus himself. If so, then the glorious one who ap-
peared to the prophet in chapter x. cannot be the Son
of God. But these are questions that need not be
discussed. Michael is one of those mighty spiritual
princes connected with the administrations of God in
our world. He is one of the first or highest of these
holy Powers. Jude calls him " the archangel." John
beheld him in command of angels in the great con-

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 313

flict with the dragon. He is manifestly one of the
most exalted, if not the very highest, of all celestial
Powers, next to Eternal Godhead. And to him par-
ticularly is assigned the direction of the affairs relat-
ing to the Jewish people from the beginning to the
end. Hence the account of his disputation with the
devil about the body of Moses, Avhilst he here appears,
in the very closing years of time, as the great prince
who stands for the children of the prophet's people,
especially for such of them as have the prophet's ftiith
and spirit, and thus prove themselves Israel, and not
only of Israel. •

This standing up of Michael includes a variety of
administrations not here specified. They are elsewhere
described, especially in the Apocalypse. Among the
transactions of that time of wonders we read of a pe-
culiar ministry in the hands of an augel from the sun-
rising, having the seal of the living God, with which
he seals one hundred and forty-four thousand servants
of God from among the Israelitish peoples. Rev. vii.
These were thenceforward secured against many of the
plagues with which the rebellious children of men are
then to be visited. Rev. ix. 4. So we read again of
special heavenly ministrations, the giving of testi-
mony and the measuring of the temple, the altar
and the worshippers therein. Rev. x. 11 ; xii. 1, 2.
To the same list of these extraordinary manifestations
belong the prophetic career and doings of the two
Witnesses, who prophesy for three and a half years,
wdiom I have elsewhere shown to be two celestial })er-
sonages, even Elijah and Enoch, as understood by the

314 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

early Church, and who alone, of all then upon earth,
are able to cope with the infamous Antichrist. (See
Rev. xi. 3-13, and my Lectures on the Apoc.^ in loc.)
So, for those who are compelled to fly to the wilder-
ness because they cannot consent to worship the beast
or to receive his mark, there is also a marked divine
manifestation. There is a place prej^ared of God, and
a miraculous feeding of them in their seclusion till the
Desolater comes to his end. Along with the rest is the
sanctification of those dreadful sorrows to the purify-
ing and making white of many to whom these trials
were needful; afeo the war with Satan, which succeeds
in casting him down from the aerial spaces (Rev. xii.
7-13) ; but, above all, the fulfilment of what was
show^n the prophet in the first vision (chap. vii. 9-
12) — to wit, the sitting of the judgment, the opening
of the books and the giving of the beast to the burn-
ing flames. All this, and perhaps more, is included
in this standing up of Michael for the children of the
prophet's people, or is directly connected with that
standing up. The word of the angel is, that at that
time every one found wTitten in the book shall be de-
livered. And this is simply the summation of the
completed result, in the accomplishment of wliich all
these particulars have their part and place.

It stands out, therefore, as a most thoroughly au-
thenticated Scriptural truth that God is not yet done
with the Jewish })eoi)le as such. While this present
dispensation lasts they are in a state of disinheritance.
We are now^ living in " the times of the Gentiles."
The Jew at present has no privileges beyond or above

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 315

those of other men. If he will repent of his sins,
lay aside his conceit and self-righteousness and be-
lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ as the only Saviour
of men, he can have salvation the same as any other
mortal ; but he has no other rights and no higher
privileges than the Gentile, on whom he looks with
so much scorn and contempt. But when " the times
of the Gentiles are fulfilled" and the dispensation
that now is comes to its close, for the fathers' sakes
he shall again come to the front. Michael the arch-
angel shall stand up for him. And for those of his
blood and lineage who shall be found written in Je-
hovah's book shall come a deliverance from all disa-
bilities, of which there shall be no more forfeiture for
ever. For "Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I
will take the children of Israel from among the na-
tions, whither they be gone, and will gather them on
every side, and bring them into their own land : and
I will make them one nation in the land upon the
mountains of Israel ; and one king shall be king to
them all : and they shall be no more two nations,
neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any
more at all : neither shall they defile themselves any
more with their idols, nor with their detestable things,
nor with any of their transgressions: but I will save
them out of all their dwelling-places, wherein they
have sinned, and will cleanse them : so shall they be
my people, and I will be their God. And David my
servant shall be king over them ; and they shall have
one shepherd : they also shall walk in my judgments,
and observe my statutes, and do them. And they

316 VOICES FRO 31 BABYLON.

shall dwell in the land that I have given unto Jacob
my servant, wherein your fathers have dwelt; and
they shall dwell therein, even they, and their chil-
dren, and their children's children forever: and my
servant David shall be their prince for ever. More-
over, I will make a covenant of peace with them ; it
shall be an everlasting covenant with them : and I
will place them, and multiply them, and will set my
sanctuary in the midst of them for evermore. My
tabernacle also shall be with them : yea, I will be
their God, and they shall be my people. And the
nations shall know that I do sanctify Israel, when
my sanctuary shall be in the midst of them for ever-
more.'' Ezek. XXX vii. 21-28.

A mighty sea of ills and judgments, tears and rec-
ompenses for sin, still lies between Israel and that
continent of peace and glory. God hath an account
of indignation against that people for their impieties,
which must first expend itself upon them and be paid
oif to the last. ^' Zion shall be redeemed with judg-
ment, and those of her that return with righteous vis-
itations." God will put them in the crucible, and sit
as a refiner and purifier of silver, to purify the sons
of Levi and purge them as gold and silver, that they
may offer unto Jehovah an offering in righteousness.
By the fires of unexampled trial He will purge away
their dross and take away all their tin, that He may
restore their judges as at the first, and their counsel-
lors as at the beginning, and realize the complete ful-
filment of all for which the angel said the seventy
sevens have been divided out upon that race. Chap.

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 317

ix. 24. At tliirty days, or at most seventy-five clays,
from the fall of the Antichrist, all that blessedness
will have been reached. The consummation shall
have come for Israel.

III. Note now, in the third place, that the time
of the Antichrist is also a time of blessed resurrec-
tions. It is sometimes supposed that the ancient
people of God knew little or nothing about the res-
urrection of the body, but this is a great mistake.
Paul says that the Jews of his time allowed that
there should be a resurrection of the dead, both of
the just and of the imjust. He declared before
Agri})])a that it was the great hope in all the inces-
sant services of the twelve tribes of Israel to attain
to the resurrection of the just. He also affirmed of
some who suffered for the faith in former ages that
they refused deliverance from torture, " that they
might obtain a better resurrection.'^ All through
tlie Old Testament the references are numerous and
plain touching the rising up again of those who have
fallen under the power of death and tlie grave. And
here the voice comes to us from Babylon, attested by
the angel of God through Daniel the prophet, that
in the same period in which the Antichrist shall be
revealed, " many of them that sleep in the dust of
the earth shall awake." It is not a figurative resur-
rection that is spoken of, for it is " to everlasting
life." It is not a spiritual resurrection, but a resur-
rection of bodies, for spirits are not slee})ers in dust
of the earth. It is not a general or universal resur-
rection, but eclectic and particular, for it is predicated

318 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

only of '^ many " — many o/, or many from among —
leaving others of whom it is not predicated. This
" many,'' as Rabbi Saadiah says, are the few, the
lesser nnmber, as where it is said " many brought
gifts," " many of the people of the land became
Jews,'' " many will entreat the favor of the prince."
It seems to be implied in the passage that all the
dead shall rise again in some form, at some day, but
that at first only a portion of the sleepers in the dust
shall awake. So in the first Psalm, though the wick-
ed are to rise in their time, they do not rise or stand
up in judgment with the congregation of the right-
eous. So also in the Apocalypse (xx.) there is a
'' first resurrection," consisting of those who are to
be priests of God and of Christ, and over whom the
second death has no power; whilst ''the rest of the
dead live not again until the thousand years are fin-
ished." Hence some of the very best Hebraists here
translate, " And many from among the sleepers in
the dust of the earth shall awake; these [the many
who awake] unto everlasting life ; but those [the rest
of the sleepers, who awake only at some other time]
unto shame and everlasting abhorring." But whether
this be the precise sense or not, the words assert a
bodily resurrection of many asleep in tlie ground, to
whom this awaking is a high and blessed distinction.
If it does not precede the resurrection of the wicked
in point of time, as I am persuaded that it does, it
certainly differs from and exceeds it in character;
for it is to everlasting life, whilst the other is to
everlasting dishonor, abhorring and contempt.

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 319

Great and awful has been the reign of death !
Who can tell the associations of grief and pain, of
dismay and agony, of streaming tears and broken
hearts, of blasted hopes and ruined phms, of speech-
less misery and shattered reason, of desolate homes
and bleeding affections, of darkness, misery and
gloom, which throng around that chilling word —
death f

Everywhere and in everything is death — resist-
less, gloomy, all-levelling death. Its subjects mingle
with the soil of every clime and crowd the hidden
depths of every sea. Nearly two hundred genera-
tions, with all their power, have gone down under
its dark dominion, without a single representative
left. And every tick of the clock, through all the
hours and days and nights and weeks and months
and years, without cessation, is the death-knell of
scores of mortals, swept from friends and homes to
the silent world of them that sleep in the dust of
the earth.

But those sleeping myriads shall not sleep for ever.
There yet shall come a trumpet-voice before which
even death shall cower and all his bands dissolve.
Rocky vaults and sepulchres, though sealed for ages
and to the living lost, and all the deep incisions in
'' God's Acre," and all the hidden places whither the
dead have been borne or laid away by loving hands,
shall open to set their tenants free. All the dingy
doors of the grave shall be lifted from their hinges,
and all within be called to bid farewell for ever to
all the mould and dampness of that sombre realm.

320 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

For thus saitli the holy apostle : '^ I would not have
you to be iguorantj brethren, concerning them which
are asleej), that ye sorrow not, even as others which
have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died
and rose again, even so them also which sleep in
Jesus will God bring with Him. . . . For the Lord
himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with
the voice of the archangel, and the trump of God :
and the dead in Christ shall rise first : then ^ye which
are alive and remain shall be caught up together
with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the
air : and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Where-
fore comfort one another with these words." 1 Thess.
iv. 13-18.

Yea, and even before the Antichrist shall enact the
wickednesses which bring the miseries of the great
tribulation, this grand awakening and translation of
the saints shall begin. Many, by reason of their un-
watchfulness and unreadiness, will be obliged to lin-
ger in the world with the wicked and the unbeliev-
ing, and feel something of the woes of that time of
trouble, till they have healed their deficiencies, washed
their flesh-stained robes and made them white in the
blood of the Lamb. Rev. vii. 9-17. But there are
some to whom the Saviour's promise is, " Because
thou hast kept the word of my ])atience, I also
will keep thee from that hour of trial, which shall
come upon all the world." lie v. iii. 10. When He
was yet on earth He left command with promise :
" Watch, and pray always, that ye may be accounted
worthy to escape all these things that shall come to

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 321

pass, and to stand before the Son of man." Luke xxi.
36. That which hinders the revelation of the Anti-
christ is the presence of Christ's true Church, in
whom is the power of the Holy Ghost, and for whose
sake and in answer to whose prayers Jehovah's prov-
idence is so ordered as to restrain the violence of
Satan and the wrath of the wicked. It is only when
this Hinderer is taken away that " that Wicked
[One] shall be revealed." 2 fhess. ii. 7, 8. And if
we ask in what manner that taking away is to be
effected, the answer is given by the Saviour himself:
" In that night there shall be two in one bed ; the
one shall be taken, and the other shall be left. Two
women shall be grinding together ; the one shall be
taken, and the other left. Two men shall be in the
field : the one shall be taken and the other left."
And when the listening disciples asked whither these
should be taken, the answer was : "Wheresoever the
body is, thither w^ill the eagles be gathered together;"
that is, to Christ, on whose slain body the saints are
nourished, and who will then be in the heavenly
spaces where Paul says His people are to meet
Him. Luke xvii. 34-37.

IV. Note also, in the fourth place, that then shall
men receive their eternal re\vards. The word of the
angel is, "They that be wise shall shine as the bright-
ness of the firmament, and they that turn many to
righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever." We
are now in the mere vestibule of our beino:. There
is another and an eternal life to which it leads.
That life is not a mere spirit-life, but a resurrection-

21

322 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

life — a life which succeeds the sleep in the dust of
the earth. The bringing up again of our fallen
bodies, or a mighty change equivalent to it, must
first occur, before the sons of God enter upon tlieir
glories. Daniel was to go his way in the ordinary
course of earthly duty and experience, and peace-
fully rest in his grave till "the end" should come,
and only " at the end of the days " was he to stand
in his lot, or be raised up to enjoy his portion. So
Paul, at the end of his race, wrote to his son Tim-
othy : " I am now ready to be offered, and the time
of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good
fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the
faith : henceforth there is laid up for me a crown
of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous
Judge, shall give me at that day." 1 Tim. iv. 6-8.
It is a mistake to suppose that Christians, when they
die, enter at once upon their final places and rewards.
Those rewards and places are not yet ready for them,
nor will they be till Christ comes again in the glory
of His manifested kingdom ; neither are they yet
ready for those rewards. The souls of departed saints
whilst in the disembodied state, though at rest in
paradise and in conscious blessedness, are not in the
exercise of the full functions of life, for which the
presence of the body is necessary. Hence the su-
preme importance of the doctrine of the resurrection
of the body in all proper presentations of the Chris-
tian system. Everything waits for and depends on
" the redemption of our body " (Rom. viii. 23),
which does not occur till Christ is ready to take

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 323

to himself His great power and reign. Hence Peter
writes to the suifering saints: "When the chief
Sheplierd shall appear, ye shall receive a crown of
glory that fadeth not away." 1 Pet. v. 4. If there
were to be any crowning of the saints prior to that
time, he would have said so. But when Christ who
is our life shall appear, then shall we also appear
with Him in glory. And great shall be the portion
of the true and faithful.

Very little is said of the final destiny of the wicked.
It is not important that we should know much on that
subject. And blessed will those be who never find
out what it will be. A few words tell the story
with sufficient ampleness. They also are to be
brought up again from their sleep in the dust of
the earth, but their resurrection will be a disgrace,
not a glorification, and all the eternity of their being
will be an abhorrence and contempt. On the other
hand, how bright and cheering is the imagery which
sets forth the destiny of the good and faithful !

Contemplate the pure blue sky which arches over
us, and has bent its fair circle round our world ever
since man was made. How beautiful in the rosy
dawn of morning, lit up with the joys of incoming
day and s])reading out its arms of welcome to tiie
rising king of light ! How sublime at high noon,
flooded with brightness from horizon to horizon, and
lifted up like some great celestial dome whose arches
seem to spring from eternity to eternity to make a
tabernacle for the sun ! How serenely sweet at sun-
set, spread out like an inverted sea of liquid glass

324 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

and gold, tinging all the earth with the mellow radi-
ance of its glory! How unspeakably charming and
solemn in the silent midnight, looking like the ap-
parition of some vast supernal city with its myriad
lamps lit and twinkling with immortal fires ! Could
anything be more excellent, more beautiful, more
cheering, more perfect? Six thousand years has it
thus stood. Clouds have many a time overspread its
face, but they have not dimmed it. The fumes and
smoke and dust of earth's cities, battles and commo-
tions again and again have risen against it, but it is
still untarnished. Ages on ages have snowed their
years upon it, but not a wrinkle, not a mark of decay,
have they there produced. Storms on storms have
driven over it with their fury and thunder, but they
have not rent it. Changes on changes have worked
their way into everything else, but no alterations
have they wrought in this. It bends over us at
this hour as beautiful, benignant and blessed as when
God looked upon it at the first and said it was " very
good." And such and so glorious is to be the portion
of the wise. " They shall shine as the brightness of the
firmament^ Like it, their home shall be on high.
Like it, they shall be incorruptible, peaceful, beau-
tiful, perfect, as if they had always been sons of the
sky. Like it, their cheering, enlightening and be-
nignant glory shall envelop the earth with blessed-
ness from age to age for ever. Every faithful man
of God is a child of light. Jesus pronounces His
people "the light of the world.'' In this life their
light is often dim. Shadows, clouds, crags and hills

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 325

frequently intercept its radiance, and sometimes the
flame burns low, as if ready to expire. But this dull
twilight is the herald of a coming noon, when all ob-
structions shall be surmounted, and all obscurations
left far beneath, whilst the ethereal glow of heaven-
ly brightness pours out its flood of peaceful splendors
in an everlasting flow !

Contemplate, again, those sparkling lights which
shine like polished gems in the canopy above us.
How beautiful their light and the sublimity and va-
riety of their glory ! How they attract our eyes, and
seem to kindle corresponding fires in our hearts ! How
we are drawn and charmed by them as the crown-jewels
of the universe ! And thus have they been blazing in
the smiles of God for all these many, many ages. The
flowers wither, the rainbow fades, but these never lose
their immortal beauty, and abide as fresh and glorious
as when they sang together the great birth-hymn of
the world. They change their places, but they never
cease their shining nor ever lay aside their glory. No
convulsions can ever disturb the eternal calm of their
beauty. Even when '' the powers of the heavens shall
be shaken " their serene magnificence will abide un-
harmed, their brightness undiminished, their splendor
sempiternal. And so they that turn many to right-
eousness shall shine, even " as the stars for ever and
everT The men and women who have been God's
light-bearers in a world of darkness shall be His
lights eternally. The fame and glory of apostles
and prophets, evangelists and martyrs, reformers and
confessors, and the honor of those who hav^e stood,

326 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

labored and suffered for the truth of God in every
age, shall never wane, never pass away. All the
mysterious changes of the day of judgment will
only increase their exaltation and make their names
the more illustrious. Every minister, missionary,
teacher and instrument of the enlightenment and
salvation of the benighted and the lost, if faithful
on earth, is to have eternal place in heaven, lumi-
nous as the stars and for ever beyond all the vicis-
situdes, defilements, disasters or accidents of time.
Oh, the glory, the sublimity, the untold dignities
and honors to be inherited by the humble and self-
denying teachers of salvation ! To be set by God's
own hand in God's own heavens ! to shine as ever-
lasting stars ! to sparkle as illustrious gems in the
firmament of Jehovah's power ! to be the glory-
bearers of His eternal excellency ! to shine His
radiance through celestial spaces ! to be God's im-
perishable lights for heaven itself. His stars for ever
and ever! What a portion to be put within the
reach of poor feeble children of the earth ! How
the objects of this world's ambition dwindle and
shrink in comparison ! What toils, what sufferings,
what sacrifices of self is it not worth ! What is
all the joy, comfort, honor, wealth and glory that
can possibly be crowded into this brief earthly life
which it would not be a blessed privilege to lay down
for such a destiny ! To be but a fragment, a jot, a
particle of the firmament of God is a glory fit to be
purchased at any price; but to be its eternal stars,
the very jewels of the realm of light, the objects of

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 327

undying interest and admiration in supernal worlds —
here is a wealth of magnificence by the side of which
all other greatness is as nothing !

Nor are the conditions hard on which these sublim-
ities of human destiny depend. True, a genuine wis-
dom is reqtiired. It is '^the wise,^^ only the wise, who
are thus to shine. There is much that passes for wis-
dom which is not such in reality. Men call those
wise who are skilled in physical science, worldly
philosophy, politics, law, finances, trade and human
erudition ; but if this be all, even the wisest need to
become " fools," that they may be wise. Knowledge
is not wisdom, especially if it be mere secular know-
ledge. Knowledge is only one of the tools of wis-
dom, and all thinking or enlightenment which con-
cerns itself only with earthly interests, gains, progress
and comfort fails of true wisdom. People may know
much, and make themselves very familiar even with
God's works and attributes, and still be in utter soul-
ignorance. Wisdom is the heart's knowledge of God
himself. ^^ Behold, the fear of the Lord, that is wis-
dom : and to depart from evil is understanding." To
be ^' wise" we must give up sin and self, and learn to
fear, love and trust in God above all things. No man
is wise who settles his confidence on what must perish.
No man is wise who has made no provision for eter-
nity. No man is wise who puts the Lord his Maker
out of his calculations, or fails to award Him His
rightful place and authority in the universe. True
wisdom and eternal life is this : to know God, and
Jesus Christ whom He hath sent. And to this wis-

328 ^VOICES FROM BABYLON.

dom only is eternal glory linked. This wisdom God
also wills that we should have, and has arranged
every facility for us to acquire. He hath spoken
that we may learn of Him, drink in His light, and
by fellowship with His Sj^irit become like Moses on
the mount, like Stephen in his dying mo*nents, yea,
like Christ in His transfiguration, illuminated with
celestial radiance and brightened with the glory that
shall never fade. He desires that all men should
turn with all their heart to Him and His saving truth
in Christ Jesus, and, having turned, to exert them-
selves to turn others also. He expects all whom He
has called and redeemed to take active part in bring-
ing the erring and lost to the same light and salvation.
And where this wisdom and devotion are, there the
glories of which the angel speaks will surely follow.
Ah, yes, dear friends, as we live and labor in this
world, so shall be our eternal future. The life to
come will be good and glorious or evil and disgrace-
ful just as our present lives are fashioned to the truth
or turned away from it. As we now direct ourselves,
we determine the complexion of our eternity. By the
deeds we here perform we lay the outlines and draw
the features of that body which we shall for ever wear.
Just as we shape our behavior on earth we prepare
germs for our graves which i\\Q resurrection will de-
velop into the brightness of the firmament and into
the glory of the everlasting stars, or into that which
shall be to us and all beings an unmitigated and
unending abhorrence. Oh, mighty and momentous
thought! How should it search and awaken our

THE FINAL OUTCOME. 329

souls ! Take it with you, and, as you value immor-
tal blessedness, never suffer it to be forgotten. And
may that God who hath revealed these stupendous
wonders make it a living truth in every heart, to shape
and guide us in all the activities of this life, that,
with the holy Daniel, we may each stand in our lot
at the end of the days !

And now, ^' unto Him that loved us, and washed
us from our sins in His own blood, and hath made
us kings and priests unto God and His Father; to
Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever.
Amen."

It will be order then,

Under the sceptre of a holy King,
Each creature, low and high, angels and men,

To the great concord sweetly ministering.
Self-will unknown, true harmony restored,
Happy obedience to the righteous Lord ;
The multitude of wills all lost in One —
The Will that rules from the eternal throne ;
Disorders, strifes, confusions, groans and cries
Then ended in the endless harmonies.
330

A CRITICALLY-REVISED TRANSLATION

OF THE

BOOK OF DANIEL.

CHAPTER I.

In the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim, king
of Judah, came^ Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon,
to Jerusalem and besieged it. (2) And the Lord
gave Jehoiakim, king of Judah, into his hand, and
a part of the vessels of the house of God ; and he
brought them^ to the land of Shinar, to the house
of his god; and he brought the vessels into the
treasure-house of his god.

(3) And the king commanded Ashpenaz, the chief
of his eunuchs,^ that he should bring of the sons of
Israel, both of the royal seed and of the nobles, (4)
kids, in whom was no blemish, and of good appear-
ance, and apt in all wisdom, and quick in knowledge,
and ready of understanding, and who have ability in
them to stand * in the palace of the king ; and that he
should teach them the learning and the language of

1 came,— so Hdvernick, Uwald, Stuart, Hitzig and Hofmnnn ;
marched, — Kranichfeld, Keil and Hengstenherg.

2 them — i. e. the vessels, — Keil, Stuart; including Jehoiakim, —
Hifzig, Kranichfeld. 3 ^^ courtiers. Ho serve.

331

332 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

the Chaldeans. (5) And the king allotted to thera a
daily portion of the dainties of the king, and of the
wine of his drinking, that he might nourish them
three years, and that at the end thereof they might
stand before the king. (6) Now among them were
of the sons of Judah, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and
Azariah. (7) And the prince of the eunuchs gave
names to them; and he gave to Daniel the name of
Belteshazzar ; and to Hananiah, of Shadrach ; and
to Mishael, of Meshach ; and to Azariah, of Abed-
nego.^

(8) And Daniel purposed in his heart that he would
not defile himself with the dainties of the king, and
with wine of his drinking ; and he entreated of the
prince of the eunuchs, that he might not defile him-
self. (9) And God gave Daniel fa^^or and tender re-
gard in the sight of the prince of the eunuchs. (10)
And the prince of the eunuchs said to Daniel, I fear
my lord, the king, who hath appointed your food and
your drink ; for why should he see your faces more
sad than those of the lads who are of your age, and
why would ye endanger my head to the king? (11)
And Daniel said to the Melzar,*^ whom the prince of
the eunuchs had set over Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael,
and Azariah, (12) f rove thy servants, I beseech thee,
ten days ; and let them give us of the vegetables '' that
we may eat, and water that we may drink. (13) And
let our countenance be looked upon before thee, and
the countenance of the lads that eat the dainties of

5 Ahed-neho, —Uitzig, Keil, Lenormant, Fuller.

6 overseer or steward. "^ seeds, such as peas, beans, and the like.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 333

the king ; and as thou shalt see, deal with thy ser-
vants. (14) And he hearkened to them in this
matter, and proved them ten days. (15) And at the
end of ten days, their countenance appeared fairer and
fatter in flesh, than all the lads that did eat the dainties
of the king. (16) And the Melzar took away their
dainties and the wine of their drinking, and gave them
vegetables. (17) And as for these four lads, God gave
to them knowledge and skill in all learning and wis-
dom ; and Daniel had understanding in all visions and
dreams. (18) And at the end of the days, when the
king had said he should bring them in, the prince of
the eunuchs brought them in before Nebuchadnezzar.
(19) And the Mng conversed with them; and among
them all was found none like Daniel, Hananiah, Mish-
ael, and Azariah ; and they stood before the king. (20)
And in every matter of wise understanding concerning
which the king inquired of them, he found them ten
times better than all the scribes and enchanters that
were in all his kingdom. (21) And Daniel continued
unto the first year of Cyrus the king.

CHAPTER II.

And in the second year^ of the reign of Nebu-
chadnezzar, Nebuchadnezzar dreamed dreams, and his
spirit was troubled, and his sleep failed him. (2)
And the king commanded to summon the scribes and
the enchanters, and the sorcerers and the Chaldeans,
that they might show the king his dreams; and they

1 second year, but also the fourth. See Exposition, pp. 3G, 37.

334 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

came and stood before the king. (3) And the king
said unto them, I have dreamed a dream, and my
spirit is troubled to know the dream. (4) And the
Chaldeans said to the king in Aramaean,^ O king,
live for ever, tell thy servants the dream, and we
will declare the interpretation. (5) The king an-
swered and said to the Chaldeans, The decree is
made known ^ by me; if ye will not make known
unto me the dream and the interpretation thereof,
ye shall be cut to pieces and your houses shall be
made a dunghill. (6) But if ye declare the dream
and the interpretation thereof, ye shall receive from
me gifts, riches, and great honor ; therefore declare
the dream and the interpretation thei'^of. (7) They
answered a second time and said. Let the king tell
his servants the dream, and we will declare the in-
terpretation. (8) The king answered and said, I
know of a truth that ye would gain time, wholly
because ye see the decree is made known by me.
(9) Which dream, if ye will not make known unto
me, one decree ^ is for you ; for ye have prepared
lying and corrupt words to speak before me, till the
time be changed ; therefore tell me the dream, and
I shall know that ye can declare the interpretation

2 The language here changes from Hebrew to Aramsean, which
continues to the end of chapter vii.

■^ made known, published, — Kranichfeld, Zockler, Kliefoth, Keil ;
The word has gone out, — Gesenius, Hdvernick, Lengerke, De Wette,
Stuart; The matter is gone from nie, — Theodotion, Vulgate, Luther,
Bertholdt ; The word from me stands firm, — Fcshiio, Aben Ezra,
Saadiah, Winer, Llengstenberg.

* decree, sentence, — Vulgate, Luther, Zockler, Keil, Gesenius; one
thing is your purpose, — Theodotion, Lengerke, Hitzig, Stuart, 3Iaurer.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 335

thereof. (10) The Chaldeans answered before the
king, and said, There is not a man upon the earth,
who is able to declare the matter of the king ; be-
cause^ no great and powerful king has asked a thing
like this of any scribe, enchanter, or Chaldean.
(11) And the thing which the king asks is weighty,^
and there is none other who can declare it before
the king, except the gods, whose dwelling is not
with flesh. (12) Because of this the king was angry
and exceedingly wroth ; and commanded to destroy
all the wise men of Babylon. (13) And the decree
went forth, that the wise men should be slain ; and
they sought Daniel and his companions to be slain.
(14) Then Daniel answered with counsel and wis-
dom to Arioch, the chief of the body-guard of the
king, who was gone forth to slay the wise men of
Babylon. (15) He answered and said to Arioch,
the powerful one of the king. Why is the decree so
urgent^ from the king? Then Arioch made the
matter known to Daniel. (16) Then Daniel went in
and besought the king that he would give him time,
and he would declare the interpretation to the king.
(17) Then Daniel went to his house and made the
matter known to Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, his
companions ; (18) even, that they might seek compas-
sion of the God of heaven concerning this secret; that
they might not destroy Daniel and his companions
with the rest of the wise men of Babylon. (19) Then

5 because, — so Zbckler, Keil, Stua^'f, Driver ; wherefore, — Gesenius,
Lengerke. ^ weighty, hard, — Cheyne, Driver.

^ harsh, — Cheyne, Driver.

336 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

was the secret revealed unto Daniel in a vision of the
night ; then Daniel blessed the God of heaven. (20)
Daniel answered and said,

Blessed be the name of God, from everlasting to
everlasting,

For wisdom and might are his.

(21) And he it is who changeth the times and the

seasons.
Who removeth kings and setteth up kings,
Who giveth wisdom to the wise
And knowledge to them that know understanding.

(22) He revealeth the deep and secret things ;
He knoweth what is in the darkness,
And the light dwelleth with him.

(23) Thee, O God of my fathers, do I thank and praise ;
For thou hast given me wisdom and might,
And now thou hast made known unto me

That which we sought of thee ;

For thou hast made known unto us the matter of
the king.
(24) Therefore Daniel went to Arioch, whom the
king had appointed to destroy the wise men of Baby-
lon ; he went and spake thus to him : Destroy not the
wise men of Babylon ; bring me in before the king,
and I will declare unto the king the interpretation.
(25) Then Arioch brought Daniel before the king in
haste, and thus spake to him, I have found a man of
the sons of the captivity of Judah, who will make
known unto the king the interpretation. (26) The
king answered and said to Daniel, whose name was
Belteshazzar, Art thou able to make known to me the

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 337

dream which I have seen, and the interpretation there-
of? (27) Daniel answered in the presence of the king
and said, The secret which the king has asked, tlie wise
men, the enchanters, the scribes, the astrologers, are
not able to declare unto the king. (28) But there is
a God in heaven, who revealeth secrets, and he hath
made known to the king, Nebuchadnezzar, what shall
be in the latter days. Thy dream, even the visions of
thy head upon thy bed, was this. (29) As for thee, O
king, thy thoughts came up upon thy bed, what should
be hereafter; and He wdio revealeth secrets hath made
known to thee what shall be. (30) But as for me, this
secret is revealed to me, not by wisdom which I have
more than any living, but that they might make
known the interpretation of the king, and that thou
mightest know the thoughts of thine heart.

(31) Thou, O king, sawest, and behold, a great im-
age stood before thee ; this image was great, and its
brightness excellent, and its appearance terrible. (32)
This image — its head was of pure gold, its breasts and
its arms of silver, its belly and its thighs of brass, (33)
its legs of iron, its feet partly of iron and partly of
clay. (34) Thou sawest until a stone was cut out with-
out hands, and it smote the image upon its feet of iron
and clay, and crushed them. (35) Then was crushed
at once the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the
gold, and they became like the chaff of the summer
threshing-floors ; and the wind carried them away,
and no place was found for them ; and the stone
which smote the image became a great mountain
and filled all the earth. (3G) This is the dream ;

22

338 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

and \vc will tell the inter])retation thereof before
the king.

(37) Thon, O king, king of kings, to whom the
God of heaven hath given the kingdom, the power,
and the strength, and the glory ; (38) and wherever
the sons of men dwell, the beast of the field and the
fowl of the heavens hath he given into thine hand,
and hath made thee to rule over them all — thou art
the head of gold. (39) And after thee shall arise an-
other kingdom inferior to thee, and another, a third
kingdom of brass, which shall rule over all the earth.
(40) And the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron ;
as iron breaks in pieces and crushes everything, even
as iron which dashes in pieces, all these will it crush
and bruise. (41) And since thou sawest the feet and
the toes, part of potter's clay and part of iron, the
kingdom shall be divided, and there shall be in it of
the firmness of iron, because thou sawest the iron
mixed with miry clay. (42) And since the toes of
the feet were partly of iron and partly of clay, the
kingdom shall be partly strong and partly brittle.
(43) Since thou sawest iron mixed vvith miry clay,
they sliall mingle themselves wdth the seed of men ;
but they shall not cleave one to another, behold, even
as iron doth not mingle itself with clay. (44) And i^i
the days of these kings the God of heaven shall set
up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed; and
the kingdom shall not be left to another people ; it
shall crush and bring to an end all these kingdoms,
and it shall stand for ever. (45) Forasmuch as thou
sawest that the stone was cut out of the mountain

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 339

witliout liands, and that it cruslied tlie iron, the brass,
the clay, the silver, and the gold, the great God hath
made known to the king what shall be hereafter; and
the dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof
faithfnl.

(46) Then the king, Nebuchadnezzar, fell on his
face, and worshipped Daniel, and commanded that
they should offer an oblation and sweet odors unto
him. (47) The king answered Daniel and said. Of
a truth it is, that your God is a God of gods, and a
Lord of kings, and a reveal er of secrets, because thou
hast been able to reveal this secret. (48) Then the
king promoted Daniel, and gave him many great
gifts, and made him ruler over all the province of
Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the
wise men of Babylon. (49) And Daniel requested
of the king, and he appointed Shadrach, Meshach,
and Abed-nego over the administration of the prov-
ince of Babylon ; and Daniel was in the gate of the
king.

CHAPTER III.

Nebuchadnezzar the king made an image of
gold; its height was threescore cubits, its breadth,
six cubits; he set it up in the plain of Dura, in the
province of Babylon. (2) And Nebuchadnezzar the
king sent to assemble the satraps, the governors, and
the pashas, the judges, the treasurers, the counsellors,
the lawyers,^ and all the rulers of the provinces, to
come to the dedication of the image which Nebucliad-

1 lawyers,— so Gesenlns, Davies, Keil, Fusey, Zockler.

340 VOICES FROM BABYLON

iiezzar the king had set up. (3) Tlien the satraps,
the governors, and the pashas, the judges, the treas-
urers, the counsellors, the lawyers, and all tlie rulers
of the provinces, were assembled to the dedication of
the inia2:e whicli Nebuchadnezzar the kinoi: l^^d set
up ; and they stood before the image which Nebu-
chadnezzar had set up. (4) And a herald cried with
might. To you it is commanded, ye nations, tribes,
and languages, (5) at the time that ye shall hear the
sound of the horn, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, sym-
phony,^ and all kinds of music, ye shall fall down
and worship tlie golden image which Nebuchadnezzar
the king hath set up. (6) And whoever sliall not fall
down and worship, shall at the same moment be cast
into the midst of the furnace of burning fire. (7)
Therefore at the time when all the nations heard the
sound of the horn, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, and
all kinds of music, all the nations, tribes, and lan-
guages fell down and worshipped tlie golden image
which Nebuchadnezzar the king had set up.

(8) Wherefore, at the time, men who were Chal-
deans came near, and accused the Jews. (9) They
spoke and said to Nebuchadnezzar the king, O king,
live for ever. (10) Thou, O king, hast established a
decree, that every man that shall hear the sound of
the horn, flute, harp, sackbut, ])saltery, and bagpipe,
and all kinds of music, shall fall down and worship
the golden image; (11) and whoever shall not fall
down and worship shall be cast into the midst of a

2 symjihony, a kind of bagpipe,— GV^enms, Davies, Hitzig, Ewald,
Zockler, Keil.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. '341

furnace of burning fire. (12) Tliere are men, who
are Jews, whom thou hast appointed over the affairs
of the province of Babylon, Shadrach, Meshach, and
Abed-nego ; these men, O king, have not regarded
thee ; they serve not thy gods, and the golden image
which thou hast set up they do not worship.

(13) Then Nebuchadnezzar in rage and fury com-
manded to bring Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego ;
then these men were brought before the king. (14)
Nebuchadnezzar spoke and said to them, Is it of
design, O Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, that
ye do not serve my gods, nor worship the golden
image Avhich I have set up?

(15) Now if ye be ready, that at the time when ye
shall hear the sound of the horn, flute, harp, sackbut,
psaltery, and bagpipe, and all kinds of music, ye will
fall down and worship the image which I have made,
it is well ; but if ye will not worship, at the same
moment shall ye be cast into the midst of the furnace
of burning fire; and who is that god that shall deliver
you out of my hand?

(16) Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego answered
and said to the king, O Nebuchadnezzar, we have no
need to answer thee in this matter. (17) If it be, our
God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the fur-
nace of burning fire, and from thy hand, O king, lie
will deliver. (18) And if not, ))e it known unto thee,
O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship
the golden image which thou hast set up.

(19) Then was Nebuchadnezzar full of fury, and the
form of his countenance was changed against Shadrach,

342 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

Meshach, and Abed-nego; he spake and commanded
that they should heat the furnace seven times above
what it was wont to be heated. (20) And he com-
manded men, the most mighty of his army, to bind
Sliadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, in order to cast
them into the furnace of burning fire. (21) Then
these men were bound in their lower garments, their
tunics, and their mantles, and all their clothing, and
were cast into the midst of the furnace of burning
fire. (22) Therefoi'e, because the command of the
king was urgent, and the furnace exceeding hot,
the men who took up Shadrach, Meshach, and
Abed-nego, them the flame of the fire slew. (23)
And these three men, Shadrach, Meshach, and
Abed-nego, fell down bound into the midst of the
furnace of burning fire.

(24) Then Nebuchadnezzar the king was aston-
ished, and rose up in haste; he spoke and said to
his counsellors. Did not we cast three men into the
midst of the fire, bound ? They answered and said
to the king. True, O king. (25) He answered and
said, Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the midst
of the fire, and there is no hurt to them ; and the
appearance of the fourth is like to a son of the gods.^
(26) Then Nebuchadnezzar came near to the door
of the furnace of burning, fire; he spake and said,
Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, ye servants of
the most high God, come forth, and come out. Then
Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego came forth from

3 a son of the gods,— so Hengstenberg, Z'dcHer, Keil, Fuller; a son
of God, — Hitzig, Fvxtlcl.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. .^ 343

the midst of the fire. (27) Awd the satraps, the
governors, and the pashas, and the counsellors being
assembled, they saw these men, on wliose bodies the
fire had no power, and the hair of their heads was not
singed, neither were their lower garments changed,
nor had the smell of fire passed on them, (28)
Nebuchadnezzar spake and said. Blessed be the God
of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, who hath
sent his angel, and delivered his servants who
trusted in him, and transgressed the word of the
king, and yielded their bodies that they might not
serve nor worship any god except their God. (29)
And by me a decree is made, that every nation, tribe,
and langua^ which shall speak blasphemy against
the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego
shall be cut to pieces, and his house be made a
dunghill; because there is no other god who is thus
able to deliver. (30) Then the king jn'omoted Shad-
rach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, in the province of
Babylon.

CHAPTEK IV.

Nebuchadnezzar the king to all nations, tribes,
and languages that dwell in all the earth ; Peace be
multiplied unto you. (2) The signs and wonders which
the most high God has wrought with me it has seem-
ed good for me to declare. (3) His signs, how great!
His wonders, how mighty ! His kingdom is an ever-
lasting kingdom, and his dominion is from generation
to generation. (4) I Nebuchadnezzar was at rest in
my house, and flourishing in my palace ; (5) I saw a

344 ^ VOICES FROM BABYLON.

dream, and it made me afraid, and the thoughts upon
my bed and the visions of my head terrified me.

(6) And by me a decree was made to bring before
me all the wise men of Babylon, that they might make
known to me the interpretation of the dream. (7)
Then came in the scribes, the enclianters, the Chal-
deans, and the astrologers ; and I told the dream be-
fore them ; but they did not make known to me the
interpretation thereof. (8) But at last Daniel came
before me, wliose name is Belteshazzar, according to
the name of my god, and in whom is the spirit of
the holy gods; and before him I told tlie dream.

(9) Belteshazzar, master of the scribes, because I know
that the spirit of the holy gods is in thee, and that
no secret presses ^ thee, tell the visions o? my dream
which I have seen, and the interpretation thereof.

(10) And the visions of my head on my bed were
these. I saw, and behold, a tree in the midst of the
earth, and the height thereof was great. (11) The
tree became great and waxed strong, and the height
thereof reached unto heaven, and the sight thereof
to the end of all the earth. (12) The foliage there-
of was fair, and the fruit thereof much, and on it was
food for all ; under it the beasts of the field found
shade, and the fowls of the heaven dwelt in the
branches thereof, and all flesh was fed of it. (13)
I saw in the visions of my head on my bed, and, be-
hold, a watcher, even a holy one, came down from
heaven. (14) He cried aloud and said thus. Hew
down the tree, and cut off its branches, cause its

^ presses, — i. e. is too difficult for.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 345

foliage to fall off, and scatter its frait; let the beasts
get away from under it, and the fowls from its
branches. (15) But leave the stump of its roots in
the earth, and with a band of iron and brass, in the
tender grass of the field ; and let him be wet with
the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the
beasts in the grass of the earth; (16) let his heart
be changed from that of a man, and let the heart
of a beast be given him, and let seven times pass
over him. (17) By the decision of the watchers is
the decree, and by the command of the holy ones
the demand, in order that the living may know that
the Most Hioh is ruler over the kin2:dom of men,
and giveth it to whomsoever he will, and setteth up
over it the humblest of men. (18) This dream I,
king Nebuchadnezzar, have seen ; and do thou, Belte-
shazzar, declare the interpretation thereof, because all
the wise men of my kingdom are not able to make
known unto me the interpretation ; but thou art able,
for the spirit of the holy gods is in thee.

(19) Then Daniel, whose name is Belteshazzar, was
astonished for a moment,^ and his thoughts troubled
him. The king spoke and said, Belteshazzar, let not
the dream or the interpretation thereof trouble thee.
Belteshazzar answered and said. My lord, the dream
be to them that hate thee, and the interpretation there-
of to thine enemies. (20) The tree which thou saw-
est, which became great and waxed strong, and whose
height reached unto heaven, and the sight tiiereof to

^ a moment, — so Keil^ Stuart, Gesenius, Fiierst, Davies ; one
hoMY,—Z6cHer, MichadU, Hitzig, Kranichjeld.

346 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

all the earth, (21) and whose foliage was fair, and the
fruit thereof much, and on which was food for all,
under which the beasts of the field dwelt, and on
the branches thereof the fowls of the heaven abode;
(22) it is thou, O king, that hast become great and
waxed strong, and thy greatness hath increased and
reached unto heaven, and thy dominion to the end
of the earth. (23) And whereas the king saw a
Watcher, even a Holy One, coming down from hea-
ven, and saying, Hew down the tree, and destroy it ;
yet leave the stump of its roots in the earth, and with
a band of iron and brass in the tender grass of the
field ; and let him be wet with the dew of heaven, and
let his portion be with the beasts of the field, until
seven times pass over him ; (24) this is the interpreta-
tion, O king, and it is the decree of the Most High,
which is come upon my lord the king. (25) And they
shall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be
with the beasts of the field, and they shall cause thee
to eat grass as oxen, and they shall wet thee with the
dew from heaven, and seven times shall pass over
thee, until thou shalt know that the Most High is
ruler over the kingdom of men, and giveth it to
whomsoever he will. (26) And that they commanded
to leave the stump of the roots of the tree, — thy king-
dom shall be sure unto thee, as soon as thou shalt
know that the Heavens do rule. (27) Wherefore, O
king, let my counsel be pleasing unto thee, and break
off^ thy sins by righteousness, and thine iniquities

3 break off, — so Rashi, Geier, Starke, Hdvernick, Lengerke, Kra-
nichfeld, Keil, Stuart, Melanchthon in Apol. Conf., Art. Ill, 140, ed.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 347

by mercy to the poor, if it may be a lengthening of thy
tranquillity.

(28) The whole came upon Nebuchadnezzar the king.
(29) At the end of twelve months he was walking
upon the royal palace of Babylon. (30) The king
spake and said, Is not this great Babylon, which I
have built for the house of the kingdom by the might of
my power, and for the honor of my glory? (31) While
the word was in the king's mouth, there fell a voice from
heaven, O king Nei:)uchadnezzar, to thee it is spoken, —
the kingdom is departed from thee. (32) And they shall
drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with
the beasts of the field ; they shall cause thee to eat grass
as oxen ; and seven times shall pass over thee, until
thou shalt know that the Most High is ruler over the
kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will.
(33) At that very moment^ was the word fulfilled upon
Nebu(;hadnezzar, and he was driven from men, and did
eat grass like oxen, and his body was wet with the dew
of heaven, until his hair grew like that of eagles, and
his nails like those of birds.

(34) And at the end of days, I, Nebuchadnezzar,
lifted up mine eyes unto heaven, and mine understand-
ing returned unto me, and I blessed the Most Higli, and
Him who liveth for ever I i)raised and honored, whose
dominion is an everlasting dominion ; and his kingdom
is from generation to generation. (35) And all the in-
habitants of the earth are counted as nothin^r; and he

■& J

Mii., p. 132; redeem,— I'»/</a<^, Saadiak, Aben Ezra, BerthokU,
Be Wette, Hitzig, Z'dckler, Gesenius, Raman Catholic Commentators.
* See verse 19.

348 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

doeth according to his Avill in the army of heaven, and
among the inhabitants of the earth, and there is none
who can stay his hand or say to him, What doest thou ?
(36) At the same time, my understanding returned to
me; and for the honor of my kingdom, my glory and
splendor returned to me, and my counsellors and my
lords sought me, and I was established in my kingdom,
and excellent majesty was added unto me. (37) There-
fore I, Nebuchadnezzar, praise and exalt and honor
the King of heaven, for all his works are truth, and
his ways judgment; and those who walk in pride he
is able to abase.

CHAPTER V.
Belshazzar the king made a great feast to his
thousand karris, and drank wine before the thousand.

(2) Belshazzar, while tasting' the wine, commanded
to bring the golden and silver vessels which his father
Nebuchadnezzar had brought from the temple which
was in Jerusalem, that the king and his nobles, his
wives and his concubines, might driidv out of them.

(3) Then they brought the golden vessels which had
been taken out of the temple of the house of God
which was in Jerusalem, and the king and his nobles,
his wives and his concubines, drank out of them. (4)
They drank wine and praised the gods of gold and
of silver, of brass, of iron, of wood, and of stone.

(5) At that very moment came forth fingers of a
man's hand and wrote over against the candlestick
upon the plaster of the wall of the palace of the
1 Tasting, enjoying, drinking so as to feel its eifects.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 349

king ; and the king saw the end of the liand which
wrote. (6) Tlien the king changed his color, and his
thoughts troubled hiui, and the joints of his loins
were loosed, and his knees smote one against the
other. (7) The king cried aloud to bring in tlie
enchanters, the Chaldeans, and the astrologers. The
king spake and said to the wise men of Babylon,
Whoever shall read this writing and declare to me
the interpretation thereof, shall be clothed in purple,
and have a chain of gold about his neck, and shall
rule as the third in the kingdom. (8) Then came
in all the wise men of the king ; but they were not
able to read the writing, nor make known to the king
the interpretation thereof (9) Then was King Bol-
shazzar m'eatlv troubled, and his color was chans^ed
upon him, and his nobles were astonished. (10) The
queen, on account of the words of the king and his
nobles, came into the banquet-house ; the queen spoke
and said, O king, live for ever; let not thy thoughts
trouble thee, nor thy color be changed. (11) There
is a man in thy kingdom in whom is the spirit of
the holy gods, and in the days of thy father^ light
and understanding and wisdom, like the wisdom of
the gods, was found in him ; and king Nebuchadnez-
zar, thy father — thy father, O king — appointed him
master of the scribes, the enchanters, the Chaldeans,
the astrologers, — (12) inasmuch as an excellent spirit
and knowledge and understanding to interi)ret dreams,
show mysteries, and dissolve knots^ was found in the

2 father — i. e. grandfather. See Ex])osition, pp. 139, 148.
2 dissolve knots — i. e. explain difficult subjects.

350 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

same Daniel, whom the king named Belteshazzar ;
now let Daniel be called, and he will declare the
interpretation.

(13) Then was Daniel brought before the king.
The king spoke and said, Art thou that Daniel,
who art of the sons of the captivity of Judah,
whom the king, my father, brouglit out of Judea ?

(14) And I have heard of thee, that the spirit
of the gods is in thee, and that light and under-
standing and excellent wisdom is found in thee.

(15) And now the wise men, the enchanters, have
been brought before me, that they might read this
Avriting and make known to me the interpretation
thereof, and they were not able to declare the inter-
pretation of the word. (16) And I have heard of
thee, that thou art able to make interpretations and
dissolve knots; now if thou art able to read the writ-
ing and make known to me the interpretation thereof,
thou shalt be clothed in purple, and have a chain of
gold about thy neck, and shalt rule as the third in
the kingdom.

(17) Then Daniel answered and. said before the king.
Let thy gifts be to thyself, and give thy rewards to an-
other; yet I will read the writing unto the king, and
make known to him the interpretation. (18) O thou
king, the most high God gave Nebuchadnezzar, thy
father, the kingdom and the majesty and the glory
and the honor; (19) and for tiie majesty that he gave
him all nations, tribes, and languages trembled and
feared before him ; whom he would he slew, and
whom he would he kept alive; and whom he would

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. '>51

he set up, and whom he would he put down. (20)
And when his heart was lifted up, and his spirit
hardened in pride^ he was deposed from the throne
of his kingdom, and they took his glory from him;
(21) and he was driven from the sons of men, and
his heart was made like the beasts, and his dwelling
was with the wild asses; they caused him to eat grass
as oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven;
till he knew tliat the most high God ruled over the
kingdom of men, and that he appointeth over it
whomsoever he will. (22) And thou his son, O
Belshazzar, hast not humbled tliine heart, notwith-
standing thou didst know all this; (23) but thou hast
lifted up thyself against the Lord of heaven; and the
vessels of his house have been brought before thee, and
thou and thy nobles, thy wives and thy concubines, have
drunk wine out of them ; and thou hast praised the gods
of silver and of gold, of brass, of iron, of wood, and of
stone, which neither see, nor hear, nor know; and the
God, in whose hand thy breath is, and whose are all
thy ways, hast thou not glorified. (24) Then was the
end of the hand sent from before him ; and this writ-
ing was written. (25) And this is the writing that
was written, 3Iene, 3Iene, Tekel, Upharsin. (26)
This is tlie interpretation of the word ; Meni\ God
hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it; (27)
Tekel, thou art weighed in the balances and art found
wantinj ; (28) Peres, thy kingdom is divided, and is
given to the INIedes and Persians.

(29) Then comnianded Belshazzar, and they clothed
Daniel in purple, and put a chain of gold on his neck.

352 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

and made proclamation concerning him, tliat he should
rule as the third in the kingdom.

(30) In that night was Belshazzar, the king of the
Chaldeans, slain. (31) And Darius the Median took
the kingdom, being about threescore and two years
old.

CHAPTEK VI.

It seemed good to Darius to set over the kingdom
one hundred and twenty satraps, who should be over
the whole kingdom ; (2) and over them three presi-
dents, of whom Daniel was one; that these satraps
might render an account unto them, and the king
have no loss.

(3) Then this Daniel outshone the presidents and sa-
traps, because an excellent spirit was in him, and the
king thought to set him over the whole kingdom.

(4) Then the presidents and satraps sought to find
occasion against Daniel on the part of the kingdom,
but they were not able to find any occasion or corrup-
tion, inasmuch as he was faithful, and not any fault
or corruption ^vas found in him. (5) Then said these
men. We shall not find any occasion against this Daniel,
except we find it against him concerning the law of his
God. (6) Then these presidents and satraps ran toge-
ther with tumult to the king and said thus unto him,
O king Darius, live for ever. (7) All the presidents
of the kingdom, the g(^vernors and satraps, the coun-
sellors and pashas, have given counsel that the king
should establish a statute and make a firm decree, that
whoever shall ask a petition of any god or man for

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 353

thirty days, except of thee, O king, he shall be cast
into the den of lions. (8) Now, O king, establish the
decree, and sign the writing, that it be not changed,
according to the law of the Medes and Persians, which
altereth not. (9) Because of this. King Darius signed
the writing and the decree.

(10) And Daniel, when he knew that the writing
was signed, went to his house; and his windows
were open in his chamber toward Jerusalem, and
he kneeled upon his knees three times in a day,
and prayed and gave thanks before his God, be-
cause he had done so before this. (11) Then these
men rushed forward and found Daniel praying and
making supplication before his God. (12) Then they
drew near and spoke before the king concerning the
decree of the king: Hast thou not signed a decree that
every man that shall ask of any god or man for thirty
days, except of thee, O king, shall be cast into the
den of lions ? The king answered and said : The
word is firm, according to the law of the Medes and
Persians, which altereth not. (13) Then answered
they, and said before the king : Daniel, who is of the
sons of the captivity of Judah, doth not regard thee,
O king, nor the decree which thou hast signed, but
three times in a day doth he make his petition. (14)
Then the king, when he heard the word, was greatly
displeased with himself, and set his heart on Daniel
to deliver him ; and he labored till the going down
of the sun to deliver him. (15) Then these men ran
together with tumult unto the king, and said unto the
king. Know, O king, that the law of the Medes and

28

354 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

Persians is, that no decree nor statute which the king
establisheth may be changed. (16) Then the king
commanded, and they brought Daniel and cast him
into the den of lions. The king spoke and said unto
Daniel, May thy God, whom thou servest continually,
deliver thee! (17) And a stone was brought, and
placed upon the mouth of the den ; and the king
sealed it with his signet, and with the signet of his
nobles, that the matter^ concerning Daniel might not
be changed.

(18) Then the king went to his palace, and passed
the night fasting; neither were concubines^ brought
before him; and his sleep fled from him. (19) Then
the king arose at early dawn, when it was light, and
went in haste to the den of lions. (20) And when
he drew near to the den, he cried with a distressed
voice unto Daniel ; the king spoke and said to Dan-
iel, O Daniel, servant of the living God, is thy God,
whom thou servest continually, able to deliver thee
from the lions? (21) Then Daniel spoke with the
king : O king, live for ever. (22) My God hath sent
his angel, and hath shut the mouth of the lions, and
they have not hurt me; inasmuch as before him inno-
cency was found in me ; and also before thee, O king,
have I done no harm. (23) Then the king was ex-
ceeding glad within himself,^ and he commanded that

1 matter, — so Zockler, Keil ; purposes, — Gesenius, De Wette, Hdver-
nick, Lengerke, Stuart, Ilaurer, Kliefoth.

'^ concubines, — so Gesenius, Dietrich, Tregelles, Davies, Keil, Stuart,
Zockler, etc.

^ within himself, — so Stuart, Gesenius, Maurer, Lengerke, Strong,
Davies.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 355

tliey should take Daniel up out of the den. And
Daniel was taken up out of the den, and not any hurt
was found on him, because he trusted in his God.
(24) And the king commanded, and they brought
those men who had accused Daniel, and they cast
into the den of lions them, their children, and their
wives ; and they had not come to the bottom of the
den before that the lions had the mastery of them
and had broken their bones to pieces,

(25) Then Darius, the king, wrote to all the na-
tions, tribes, and languages who dwelt in all the
earth; Peace be multiplied unto you. (26) By me a
decree is made, That in every dominion of my king-
dom men tremble and fear before the God of Daniel ;
for he is the living God, and endureth for ever, and
his kingdom shall not be destroyed, and his dominion
shall be unto the end. (27) It is he that delivereth
and rescueth, and who doeth signs and wonders in
heaven and on earth, who hath delivered Daniel from
the power of the lions.

(28) And this Daniel prospered in the reign of
Darius and in the reign of Cyrus the Persian.

CHAPTER VII.

In the first year of Belshazzar, king of Babylon,
Daniel had a dream and visions of his head upon his
bed ; then he wrote the dream, he told the sum of the
matters. (2) Daniel spoke and said :

I saw in my vision by night, and behold, the four
winds of the heaven broke forth upon the great seii.

356 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

(3) And four monstrous beasts came up from the sea,
diverse one from another. (4) The first was like a
lion, and it had the wings of an eagle; I saw until
the wings thereof were plucked, and it was lifted up^
from the earth, and made to stand on the feet like a
man, and the heart of a man was given to it.

(5) And behold, another beast, a second, like to a
bear, and it raised up on one side, and three ribs
were in its mouth between its teeth, and thus they
said to it, Arise, devour much flesh.

(6) After this I saw, and behold, another, like a
panther, and it had upon its back four wings of a
bird ; and the beast had four heads, and dominion
was given to it.

(7) After this, I saw in the visions of the night,
and behold, a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and
strong exceedingly ; and it had great teeth of iron ;
it devoured and broke to pieces, and stamped the
remnant under its feet; and it was diverse from all
the beasts that were before it ; and it had ten horns.

(8) I was considering the horns, and behold, there
came up between them another little horn, and three
of the first horns were rooted out from before it; and,
behold, eyes like the eyes of a man were in this horn,
and a mouth speaking great things. (9) I saw until
the thrones were set, and the Ancient of days did sit,
whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of
his head like pure wool ; his throne flames of fire,
his wheels burning flame. (10) A stream of fire

1 lifted up, — so Z'dckler, Keil, JStttart ; taken away, — Jerome, Theo-
dotion, Rashi, Bert/iohit, Hitzig.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 357

issued and came forth from before him ; thousand
thousands ministered to liim, and ten thousand times
ten thousand stood before him; the judgment was set,
and the books were opened. (11) 1 saw then because
of the voice of the great words which the horn spoke;
I saw until the beast w^as slain and its body destroyed,
and given to the burning fire. (12) And as to the
rest of the beasts, their dominion w'as taken away;
and continuance of their lives was given them for a
season and time.

(13) I saw in the visions of the night, and behold,
with the clouds of heaven One like the Son of man
came, and he approached the Ancient of days, and
they brought him near before him. (14) And to him
Avas given dominion, and honor, and a kingdom, that
all nations, tribes, and languages should serve him ;
his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall
not pass away, and his kingdom one which shall not
be destroyed.

(15) As for me, Daniel, my spirit was grieved in
the midst of my body, and the visions of my head
troubled me. (16) I drew near to one of them that
stood by, that I might ask of him the certainty of all
this. And he told me, and made me know the inter-
pretation of the words.

(17) These monstrous beasts, which are four, are
four kings, which shall arise from the earth. (18)
And the saints of the Most High shall receive the
kingdom, and shall possess the kingdom for ever,
even for ever and ever.

(19) Then I desired the truth concerning the

358 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

fourth beast, which was diverse from all of them,
exceeding terrible, whose teeth were of iron, and
its claws of brass; which devoured, broke to pieces,
and stamped the remnant under its feet ; (20) and
concerning the ten horns that were on its head, and
the other one, which came up, and before whom
three fell, and that horn, even it, had eyes, and a
mouth that spoke very great things, and its aspect
was mightier than that of its fellows. (21) I saw,
and that horn made war with the saints, and pre-
vailed against them ; (22) until the Ancient of days
came, and judgment was given^ to the saints of the
Most High, and the time came, and the saints pos-
sessed the kingdom. (23) Thus he spoke, The fourth
beast shall be the fourth kingdom on earth, which
shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and it shall de-
vour all the earth, and shall tread it down, and break
it to pieces. (24) And the ten horns out of this king-
dom are ten kings which shall arise; and another shall
rise after them, and he shall be diverse from the first,
and he shall overthrow three kings. (25) And he
shall speak words against the Most High, and the
saints of the Most High shall he vex, and he shall
think to change times and law; and they^ shall be
mven into his hand until a time and times and the
dividing of time. (26) And the judgment shall
sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to con-
sume and to destroy it, to the end. (27) And the

2 was given, — so Hengstenberfj, Fausset, Wordsworth, Aiith. Ver-
sion; done unto, — IHtzig, Zockler, Keil, De Wette.

3 They — i. e. the saints^ or things in general.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 359

kingdom, and dominion, and the greatness of the
kingdom under the wliole heaven, shall be given to
the people of the saints of the Most High ; whose
kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all domin-
ions shall serve and obey him. (28) Hitherto is the
end of the matter.^ As for me, Daniel, my thoughts
much troubled me, and my color changed upon me,
but I kept the matter in my heart.

CHAPTER VIII.*

In the third year of the reign of Belshazzar the
king, a vision appeared to me, to me, Daniel, after
that which appeared to me at the first. (2) And I
saw in a vision, and it came to pass, when I saw,
that I was in Shushan, the palace, which is in the
province of Elam ; and I saw in a vision, and I was
by the river Ulai.

(3) And I lifted up my eyes, and saw, and behold!
a ram standing before the river, and he had two horns;
and the two horns were high, but one was higher than
the other, and the liigher came up last. (4) I saw the
ram pushing westward, and northward, and south-
ward ; and none of the beasts could stand before
him, neither could any deliver out of his hand; and
he did according to his will, and became great. (5)
And I w^as considering, and behold, a he-goat came
from the west on the face of all the earth, and
touched not the earth ; and the goat had a notable

* tlie matter, — the word, — Ewald, Zockler, Keil.

* With the beginning of this chapter the Hebrew language is re-
sumed, in which all that follows is written.

360 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

horn between his eyes. (6) And he came to the
ram which had two horns, which I liad seen stand-
ing before the river, and ran to him in the heat of
his power. (7) And I saw him when he approached
near the ram, and he was enraged at him, and smote
the ram, and broke to pieces his two horns ; and
there was no power in the ram to stand before him,
and he cast him down to the earth, and stamped
upon him, and there was no deliverer to deliver the
ram out of his hand. (8) And the he-goat waxed
exceeding great; and when he had become great,
the great horn was broken ; and for it came up four
notable ones^ toward the four winds of heaven.

(9) And from one of them came up out of little-
ness^ one horn, and it waxed exceeding great toward
the south, and toward the east, and toward the glo-
rious^ land.

(10) And it waxed great, even to the host of
heaven; and it cast down to earth some of the host
and of the stars and trampled upon them. (11)
Even to the Prince of the host did he magnify him-
self, and by him the daily service'* was taken away,
and the dwelling-place of his sanctuary was cast
down. (12) And a host was placed over^ the daily

1 or, came up conspicuously four.

2 out of littleness, — so Keil, llaurer, Hofmann, Kranichfeld, Klie-
foth, Zockler ; one little horn, — Lengerke, Stuart, Strong, Authorized
Version.

3 glorious, — literally, the glory.

* daily service, — so Hengsteyiherg, Havernick, Ilofmann, Kranich-
feld, Kliefoth, Keil, Zockler.

5 a host was placed over, — so Stuart, Grotius, llichaelis; a host
shall be given up together with, — Keil, De Wette, Lengerke, Haver-

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 361

service by means of transgression/ and it ^ cast down
the truth to the ground; and it did and prospered.

(13) And I heard a holy one speaking, and one
holy one said to the certain one who was speaking,
How long shall be the vision of ih^ daily service and
the transgression of the desolater — the giving up of
both the sanctuary and the host to be trampled upon?
(14) And he said unto me. Unto two thousand and
three hundred evening-mornings ; then shall the sanc-
tuary be justified.

(15) And it came to pass, as I, I Daniel, was seeing
the vision, that I sought a meaning, and behold, there
stood one before me like the appearance of a man.
(16) And I heard the voice of a man between the
Ulai, and he called and said, Gabriel, make this
man to understand the vision. (17) And he came
near where I stood, and as he came, I was afraid,
and fell on my face; and he said to me, Understand,
O son of man ; for the vision is to the time of the
end. (18) And as he was speaking with me, I was
in a deep sleep on my face, on the earth ; and he
touched me, and caused me to stand upright. (19)
And he said. Behold, I will make thee to know
what shall be in the last time of the indignation;
for at the appointed time is the end.

(20) The ram which thou sawest having two horns
are the kings of Media and Persia. (21) And the
shaggy goat is the king of Greece; and the great

nick, Kranichfeld, Kliefoth, 3Icmrer ; a host shall be raised against,
— Hitzig, Eioald, Zockler, Kamphausen, Jerome, Luther.

6 by means of transgression,— so Hitzig, Ewald, Zockler, Stuart.

^ it — i. e. the horn.

362 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

horn which is between its eyes, that is the first king.
(22) And that it was broken and four stood up in
its stead, four kingdoms shall stand up out of the
nation, but not with his power. (23) And in the
last time of their kingdom, when the transgressors
shall have come to the full, a king of hard counte-
nance and understanding intrigues shall stand up;
(24) and his power shall be mighty, but not by his
own power; and he shall destroy wonderfully, and
shall prosper and do, and shall destroy the mighty^
and the holy people. (25) And through his cunning
he also shall cause deceit to prosper in his hand, and
he shall magnify himself in his own heart, and un-
expectedly ^ shall he destroy many ; and against the
Prince of princes shall he stand up, but he shall be
broken to pieces without hand. (26) And the vision
of the evening and the morning which was told, it
is true ; and do thou shut up the vision, for it shall
be for many days.

(27) And I, Daniel, fainted and was sick for days ;
and I arose and did the business of the king; and I
was astonished at the vision, and none understood it.^^

CHAPTER IX.

In the first year of Darius the son of Ahasuerus,
of the seed of the Medes, who was made king over

8 mighty, — so Keil, Zdckler ; mfxnj, —Stuart, LengerJce, 3Iaurer,
Kliejoth.

9 unexpectedly, — so Keil, Stuart,

10 none understood it, — so Keil, etc. ; I understood it not, — JIaicrer,
Hitzig, Kranichfeld, Kamphausen, Stuart.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 363

the kingdom of the Chaldeans ; (2) in the first year
of his reign, 1, Daniel, understood by the Scriptures
the number of the years concerning which the word
of Jehovah came to Jeremiah the prophet, — to fulfil
seventy years with respect to the desolations of Jeru-
salem. (3) And I set my face unto the Lord God, to
seek prayer and supplications, with fasting, and sack-
cloth and ashes; (4) and I prayed to Jehovah my
God, and made confession, and said :

O Lord, the great and dreadful God, who keepeth
the covenant and mercy to them that love him and
keep his commandments; (5) we have sinned, and
have acted perversely, and have done wickedly, and
have rebelled, and have departed from thy command-
ments and from thy judgments; (6) and we have not
hearkened to thy servants the prophets, who spoke in
thy name to our kings, our princes, and our fathers,
and to all the people of the land. (7) To thee, O
Lord, belongeth righteousness, but unto us shame of
face, as at this day ; to the men of Judah, and to the
inhabitants of Jerusalem, and to all Israel, who are
near and who are afar off, in all the countries whither
thou hast driven them, because of their trespass which
they have trespassed against thee. (8) O Lord, to us
belongeth shame of face, to our kings, to our princes,
and to our fathers, because we have sinned against
thee. (9) To the Lord our God belong mercies and
forgivenesses, for we have rebelled against him ; (10)
And we have not hearkened to the voice of Jehovah
our God, to walk in his laws, which he has set before
us by the hand of his servants the prophets. (11)

364 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

And all Israel have transgressed thy law, and have
turned back, that they might not hearken to thy
voice; and thou hast poured upon us the curse and
the oath which is written in the law of Moses, the ser-
vant of God, because we have sinned against him. (12)
And he hath confirmed his words, which he spoke con-
cerning us, and concerning our judges, who judged us,
by bringing upon us a great evil, which hath not been
done under the whole heaven, as it hath been done
upon Jerusalem. (13) According to what is written
in the law of Moses, all this evil has come upon us ;
and yet we have not made supplication before Jeho-
vah our God, that we might turn from our iniquities
and understand thy truth. (14) And Jehovah hath
watched over the evil, and brought it upon us ;
for righteous is Jehovah our God concerning all his
works which he doeth, and we have not hearkened
to his voice. (15) And now, O Lord, our God, who
hast brought thy people from the land of Egypt with
a mighty hand, and hast made for thyself a name, as
at this day ; we have sinned, we have done wickedly.
(16) O Lord, according to all thy righteousness, let
thine anger and thy fury be turned away from thy
city Jerusalem, thy holy mountain ; for, on account
of our sins and the iniquities of our fathers, Jeru-
salem and thy people are become a reproach to all
around us, (17) And now, O our God, hear the
prayer of thy servant, and his supplications, and
cause thy face to shine upon thy sanctuary, which is
desolate, for the Lord's sake. (18) O my God, in-
cline thine ear, and hear; open thine eyes and see

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 365

our desolations, and the city upon which thy name is
called; for we do not lay down our supplication on
account of our righteousness, but on account of thy
great mercies. (19) O Lord, hear; O Lord, forgive;
hearken and do ; delay not, for thine own sake, O my
God, for thy name is called upon thy city and upon
thy people.

(20) And while I was speaking and praying, and
confessing my sin and the sin of my people Israel,
and laying my supplication before Jehovah, my God,
concerning the holy mountain of my God, (21) even
while I was speaking In prayer, the man Gabriel,
whom I had seen in the vision at first, wearied w^Ith
a swift course, reached me about the time of the even-
ing oblation. (22) And he gave understanding and
talked with me, and said, O Daniel, I am now come
to instruct thee in knowledge. (23) At the beginning
of thy supplication the word went forth, and I am
come to tell thee ; for thou art greatly beloved ;
therefore consider the word, and understand the
vision.

(24) Seventy sevens are cut off' upon thy people
and upon thy holy city to finish the transgression,
and to seal up sins, and to make reconciliation for in-
iquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and
to seal vision and prophecy, and to anoint a holiness
of hollnesses.^ (25) Know, therefore, and understand,
from the going forth of the word to restore and to
build Jerusalem unto Messiah Prince shall be seven
sevens, and threescore and two sevens; it shall be

1 See Exposition, pp. 240-242.

366 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

restored and built with the street and fosse,^ but in
troublous times.

(26) And after the threescore and two sevens, Mes-
siah shall be cut off, and nothing is to him;^ and the
people of the prince that shall come will destroy the
city and the sanctuary; and its^ end shall be with a
flood, and unto the end shall be war,^ a decree of
desolations.

(27) And he^ shall confirm a covenant with many
for one seven ; and in the middle of the seven he shall
cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and upon
a wing of abominations shall be the desolater, even
until the consummation, and that determined shall be
poured upon the desolater."

CHAPTEK X.

[In the third year of Cyrus, king of Persia, a word
was revealed to Daniel, whose name was called Belte-
shazzar; and the word was truth, and the warfare

2 fosse, — so Gesenius, Herzfeld, Eioald, Zockler ; aqueduct, — Gro-
tius, Fusey.

3 See Exposition, pp. 249, 250. Cf. Hofmann, Ilengstenherg, Kra-
nichfeld, Kliefoth, Calvin, Ebrard, Fusey, Vulgate.

* its — i. e. the city and sanctuary's, — so Hengstenberg, Hitzig, Fusey,
Hdvernick, Auherlen, Delitzsch.

s and unto the end shall be war, — so Hengstenberg, Hitzig, Hdver-
nick, Keil, Lengerke, Maurer, Fusey, Wieseler, Kranichfeld, Auberlen,
Kliefoth, Stuart ; unto the end of the war, — Fosenmilller, Hofmann, .
Ewald, Fuller, Zockler.

6 he — i. e. the prince that shall come and become the desolater, — so
Bertholdt, Maurer, Wieseler, Eivald, Kranichfeld, Kliefoth, Stuart,
Keil, Zockler.

^ upon the desolater, — so De Wette, 3Iaurer, Davidson; the terrible
thing, — Hitzig, Herzfeld, Ewald.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 367

great ;^ and he understood the word, for understand-
ing was given to him in the vision.J

(2) In those days I Daniel was mourning three
whole weeks. (3) I ate no pleasant bread,^ neither
flesh nor wine came into my mouth, I did not so
much as anoint myself, until three whole weeks were
fulfilled. (4) And on the four and twentieth day of
the first month I was by the side of the great river,
which is Hiddekel;* (5) and I lifted up mine eyes,
and saw, and behold, a man clothed in linen, and his
loins girded about with fine gold of Uphaz; (6) and
his body was like the beryl, and his face like the ap-
pearance of lightning, and his eyes like lamps of
fire, and his arms and his feet like the lustre of pol-
ished brass, and the voice of his words like the voice
of a multitude. (7) And I Daniel alone saw the
vision ; for the men who were with me saw not the
vision ; but a great quaking fell upon them, and they
fled, hiding themselves. (8) And I was left alone,
and I saw this great vision, and no strength was left
in me ; and my life-appearance w^as turned upon me
to destruction, and 1 retained no strength. (9) And
I heard the voice of his words; and when I heard
the voice of his words, then was I in a deep sleep
upon my face, and my face was toward the earth. (10)
And, behold, a hand touclied me, and it raised^ me u}>on
my knees and the palms of my hands. (11) And he

1 warfare great, — Cheyne, Driver, Keil, Stuart, Zockler, Maurer,
De Wette. 2 [■ ] gee Exposition, p. 259.

^ pleasant bread, — Keil, Stuart ; leavened bread, — Udvei'nick,
Lengerke, Jfaurer, Ifitzig, Kranichfeld, Zockler.

* Hiddekel — i. e. the Tigris. "> raised, — lit. shook.

368 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

said unto nie, O Daniel, a man greatly beloved, under-
stand the words which I speak unto thee, and stand
upright ; for unto thee am I now sent. And while
he was speaking this word unto me, I stood up,
trembling.

(12) And he said unto me. Fear not, Daniel ; for
from the first day that thou gavest thy heart to un-
derstand, and to humble thyself before thy God, thy
words were heard, and I am come according to thy
words. (13) And the prince of the kingdom of
Persia withstood me one and twenty days; and, lo,
Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me;
and I gained the victory^ there, with the kings of
Persia. (14) And I am come to make thee under-
stand what shall befall thy people in the latter days,
for the vision is yet for those days.

^[(15) And while he was speaking unto me words
like these, I set my face toward the earth and became
dumb. (16) And, behold, one like the sons of men
touched my lips ; and I opened my mouth and spoke,
and said to him who stood before me ; My lord, by
the vision my distresses^ are turned upon me, and I
have retained no strength. (17) And how can this
servant of my lord speak with this my lord?

^ I gained the victory, — Luther, Geier, Winer, Gesenius, HdveV'
nick, Keil, Fausset ; I rnaintainecl my place, — Fuller, Hofmann ;
I was no longer needed, — Eivald, Z'dckler ; I remained or tarried, —
Vulgate, Dereser, Rosenmilller, Kranichfeld.

^ [ ] verses 15-21 and xi. 1. See Exposition, pp. 258-261.

8 distresses, or pains, — Cheyne, Driver, Gesenius, Davies, Z'kk-
ler, Keil, Fausset; my joints trembled in me, — Vulgate, Luther,
Bertholdt, Hdvernick, Fiiller ; ray features were changed, — Eivald,
Stuart.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 369

And as for me, straiglitway there remained no
strength in me, neither was there breath left in
me. , (18) And one like the appearance of a man
again touched me, and he strengthened me. (19)
And he said, O man greatly beloved, fear not ; peace
be unto thee, be very strong. And while he was
speaking to me, I was strengthened, and said, Let
my lord speak ; for thou hast strengthened me. (20)
And he said. Dost thou know why I am come unto
thee? and now will I return to fight with the prince
of Persia ; and when I am gone forth, lo, the prince
of Greece shall come. (21) But yet I will tell thee
what is written in the book of truth ; and tliere is no
one who puts forth his strength with me against these,
save Michael your prince. (CHAPTER XL) (1)
And I also, in the first year of Darius the Mede, stood
to strengthen and confirm him.^] (2) And now I
Avill tell thee the truth.

Behold, three kings of Persia shall yet stand up;
and the fourth shall acquire greater riches than they
all ; and when he is become strong, through liis
riches, he shall stir up all, toward the kingdom of
Greece. (3) And a mighty king shall arise, and he
shall rule a great dominion, and do according to his
will. (4) And when he is risen up, liis kingdom
shall be broken, and it shall be divided toward the
four winds of heaven ; but not to his posterity, nor
according to his dominion which he ruled ; for his
kingdom shall be plucked up, and shall be for others

1 him — i. e. Micliael, — Hofmann, Fuller, Zikkler, Fell, Stuar't,
Rosenmilller ; or, Darius, — Havemick, Ilitzig, Hcnystenberg.
24

370 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

besides these. ^[(5) And the king of tlie south shall
wax strong; but one of his princes^ shall become
stronger than he, and shall rule; his dominion shall
be a great dominion. (6) And at the end of years
they shall form an alliance; and the daughter of the
king of the south shall come to the king of the north
to make agreements;^ but she shall not retain the
power of the arm, neither shall he stand, nor his
arm; and she shall be given up, and they that
brought her, and he who begat her, and he that
strengthened her in the times.

(7) And one of the branches of her roots shall rise
up in his place, and he shall come against the army^
and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the
north, and shall do against them and prevail ; (8)
and he shall also carry into captivity to Egypt,
their gods, with their molten images, with their
precious vessels of silver and gold; and he shall
withstand^ for years the king of the north. (9)
And he'' shall come into the kingdom of the south,
but he shall return into his own land.

2 [ ] verses 5-35. See Exposition, pp. 258-264.
» but one of his princes shall become, — Keil, ZocMer, Ftvald,
Hitzig, Stuart, Fausset. * agreements,— ^i7.. rights.

5 against the army, — Keil, Zockler, Kranichfeld ; unto the [his]
army, Hitzig, Herzfeld, Kliefoth, Eivald, Stuart, Michaelis, Ber-
tholdt, Lengerke; he attained to might, — Hdvernick.

6 withstand for years the king, — Bertholdt, Gesenius, Winer, Be
Wette, Kranichfeld, Keil, Peshito, Vtdgate; stand aloof from, —

Hitzig, Kliefoth, Ewald, Zockler, Stuart, Hdvernick, Lengerke,
Maurer.

7 he— -i.e. the king of the north, — so Keil, Zockler, Cheyne, Driver ,
Stuart.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 371

(10) And liis^ sons shall stir up war, and shall
assemble a multitude of great forces; and he shall
come, and overflow, and pass through ; aud he shall
return and make war to his^ fortress. (11) And the
king of the south shall become greatly enraged, and
he will go forth and fight with him, with the king
of the north; and he^° shall raise up a great multi-
tude; but the multitude shall be given into his"
hand. (12) And the multitude shall lift itself up,*^
and his^^ heart shall be elated; and he shall cast
down tens of thousands, but he shall not become
strong. (13) And the king of the north shall re-
turn, and he shall raise up a multitude greater than
the first one, and at the end of times, years, he shall
surely come with a great army and with much sub-
stance.^'* (14) And in those times many -will stand
up against the king of the south ; and the violent
sons of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish
the vision, but they shall fall. (15) And the king of
the north shall come, and he shall cast up a mound,
and take a strongly fortified city ; '^ and the arms of
the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen peo-
ple,^^ neither shall there be any power to withstand.
(16) And he who cometh against him shall do accord-

^ his — i. e. the king of the north's.

9 his — i. e. the king of the south's.

"* he — i. e. the king of the north, — Keil, Fausset.

1^ his — i. e. the king of the south's, — Keil, Fausset.

12 shall lift itself up, — Cheyne, Driver, Zockler, Keil.

13 his — i. e. the king of the south's.
1* substance — i. e. equipment.

15 strongly fortified city, — lit. a city of fortifications.

16 people — i. e. troops.

372 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

ing to his will, and none shall stand before him ; and
he shall stand in the glorions land/^ and destruction is
in his hand.^* (17) And he shall set his face to come
with the strength ^^ of his whole kingdom, and agree-
ments^ shall he make with him; and he shall give
the daughter of women to him, to destroy it;^^ but
it^^ shall not stand, neither be for him. (18) And
he shall turn his face unto the isles, and shall take
many ; but a chieftain shall cause the reproach offer-
ed by him to cease, yea, his own reproach shall he
cause to return upon himself. (19) And he shall
turn his face toward the fortresses of his own land ;
and he shall skimble and fall, and not be found.

(20) And there shall stand up in his place one that
shall cause a raiser of taxes to pass over ^^ the glory

1'^ glorious land, — lit. land of beauty.

'^^ destruction is in his hand, — Gesenius, Hitzig, Herzfeld, Z'dckler,
Keil ; it is wholly in his hand, — Hdvernick, Lengerke, Van Ess,
Fuller, Bertholdt, Dereser, Stuart.

19 with the strength, — Theodotion, Luther, Auth. Ver., Geier, Hit-
zig, Kranichfeld, Keil, Zochler ; against the strength — i. e. of the
Egyptian kingdom, — Michaelis, Hdvernick, Lengerke, Maurer, Klie-
foth, Stuart.

20 lit. rights; an agreement shall be made with him, — Septuagint,
Be Wette, Hitzig, Grdtz, Fwald, Zbckler, Stuart, Bertholdt, Berescr,
Lengerke; and upright ones shall be with him, and he shall succeed,
— Gesenius, Wiyier, Auth. Ver.; and strong ones come with him, —
Fuller; and uprightness with him, — Hdvernick, Kranichfeld ; with
upright intention ; and he shall do it, — Keil.

21 to destroy it — i. e. the kingdoin of Ptolemy, — Stuart, Cheyne,
Briver, Ewald, Grdtz, Zockler ; to destroy her, — Michaelis, Bertholdt,
Bosenmiiller, Keil, Kranichfeld.

22 it — i. e. his plan, — Stuart, Hitzig, Pusey, Zockler, Fi'dler, Len-
gerke, 3Iaurer, Cheyne, Briver; she, — Keil, Fausset; the land, — Ewald.

23 one that shall cause ... to pass over, — so Cheyne, Briver, Stuart,
Zockler, Matirer, Keil.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 373

of the kingdom; but in few days he shall be de-
stroyed, but not in anger, nor in war.

(21) And in his place shall stand up a despised
one, to whom was not given the honor of the king-
dom; but he shall come unexpectedly,^* and obtain
the kingdom by dissimulations. (22) And the arms
of the flood shall be swept from before him, and
shall be broken, yea, also a covenant prince.^^ (23)
And from the making of the covenant with him he
shall do deceitfully ; and he shall come up and pre-
vail with a small people. (24) Unexpectedly shall
he come even upon the rich places of the jirovince;
and he shall do what his fathers have not done, nor
his fathers' fathers; he shall scatter among them prey,
and spoil, and riches ; and he shall forecast his devices
against strongholds, and that for a time. (25) And
he shall stir up his power and his heart against the
king of the south with a great army; and the king
of the south shall be stirred up to war with a very
great and mighty army; but he shall not stand;
for they shall forecast devices against him. (26) And
they who eat of his dainties shall destroy him, and
his army shall overflow; and many shall fall down
slain. (27) And both these kings' hearts are unto
evil ; and at one table shall they speak lies. But it
will not succeed, for yet the end shall be at the time
appointed. (28) And he shall return to his land
with great riches ; and his heart shall be against the

2* unexpectedly, — Gesenius, Lengerke, Cheyne, Driver, Keil,
Zockler.

25 covenant prince — i. e. a prince in league with bini, — Ilengsten-
berg, Ewald, Cheyne, Driver, Stuart..

374 VOICES FROM BABYLON

holy covenant; and he shall do/^ and return to his
own land.

(29) At the time appointed he shall return and
come toward the south ; but not as the former shall
the latter be. (30) For ships of Chittim^'^ shall come
against him ; and he shall be discouraged, and return,
and rage against the holy covenant ; and he shall ac-
complish it; and he shall return and have an under-
standing with those who forsake the holy covenant.
(31) And arms shall arise at his command,^^ and they
shall pollute the sanctuary, the fortress,^ and shall
take away the daily service, and they shall set up the
abomination that maketh desolate.'^'^ (32) And those
who do wickedly against the covenant shall he cor-
rupt by dissimulations ; but the people who know
their God shall become strong, and do it. (33) And
they that be wise among the people shall instruct
the many ; and they shall fall by the sword, and by
flame, by captivity, and by spoil, for days. (34)
And when they shall fall, they shall obtain a little
help; and many shall cleave to them with deceits.
(35) And some of them that be wise shall fall, to
try them, and to purify and to make them white, to
the time of the end; because it is yet for the time
appointed.]

(36) And the king shall do according to his will; and

-<> do — i. e. carry out his purpose, — Hitzig, Herzfeld, Zockler, Keil,
Stuart.
^■^ Chittim — i. e. Cyprus.
28 his command — lit. from him.

2^ the fortress, — Stuai't, Cheyne, Driver, Keil, Zockler.
3'' horrible abomination, — Hitzig, Herzfeld, Ewald.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 375

he will exalt himself and magnify himself above every
god; and he will speak marvellous things^' against
the God of gods, and he will prosper until the indig-
nation be accomplished ,• for what is determined shall
be done. (37) Neither will he regard the God"^^ of his
fathers, nor the desire of women, nor will he regard
any god ; for he will magnify himself above all. (38)
But in his place "^^ will he honor the god of fortresses ;"^^
and a god whom his fathers knew not will he honor
with gold and silver, and with precious stones and
pleasant things. (39) And he shall do^ to the strong
fortresses with^ a strange god; whoso ^^ shall acknow-
ledge him, he will increase with honor, and he will
cause them to rule over the many, and he will divide
the land as a reward .^^

(40) And at the time of the end the king of the
south shall push at him ; and the king of the north
shall storm against him, with chariot, and with horse-
men, and with many ships; and he shall enter into the
countries and shall overflow and pass over. (41) And

31 marvellous things, or, wonderfully.

32 God, or gods, — Hitzig, Herzfeld, Z'dckler, Keil, Stuart.

33 in iijg place, — so Gesenius, De Wette, Kliefoth, Keil, Luther,
Kr anichf eld, Fuller ; on his pedestal, — H'dvernick, Lcngerke, Mau-
rer, Hitzig, Ewald, Stuart, Zockler, Bertholdt.

3* fortresses, — so Grotius, 3Iichaelis, Gesenius, Hdvernick, Lengerke,
Maurer, Ewald, Hitzig, Stuart, Kliefoth, Keil, Zikkler, Cheyne, Dri-
ver; Mauzzim, a proper name, — Theodotion, Vulgate, Lxither.

35 do — i. e. his will, — so Keil, Stuart.

3<> with — /. e. the help of, — so Keil, Kranichfeld, De Wette.

37 whoso shall acknowledge him, he will, — ho Keil, Stuai't, Cheyne,
Driver, Zockler.

38 as a reward,— so Keil, Maurer, Kliefoth, Stuart, Cheyne, Driver,
Zockler.

376 VOICES FROM BABYLON.

he shall enter into the glorious land, and many shall
fall ; but these shall escape out of his hand, Edom and
Moab, and the (;hief of the sons of Amnion. (42)
And he^shall stretch forth his hand upon the coun-
tries ; and the land of Egypt shall not escape. (43)
And he shall rule over the treasures of gold and of
silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt ; and
the Libyans and the Cushites shall be in his steps.
(44) And rumors out of the east and out of the
north shall trouble him ; and he shall go forth in
great fury to destroy and utterly to make away
many. (45) And he shall plant the tents of his
palace between the seas and the glorious holy moun-
tain ; and he shall come to his end, and none shall
help him. (CHAPTER XII.) (1) And at that time
shall Michael stand up, the great prince, who standeth
for the sons of thy people ; and there shall be a time
of distress, such as never was since there was a nation
to that time; and at that time thy people shall be de-
livered, every one that is found written in the book.
(2) And many^ of them that sleep in the dust of the
earth shall awake, these to everlasting life, and these
to shame, to everlasting abhorrence. (3) And they
that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firma-
ment ; antl they that turn the many to righteousness,
as the stars for ever and ever.

(4) But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and
seal the book, to the time of the end ; many shall

1 many — i. c. Jiot all {the first resurrection), — Saadiah, Aben Ezra,
Tregelles, Bush, Bertholdt, Kranichfeld, Fuller, Kostlin, Fansset;
all {general resurrection), — Hdvernick, Ilofmann, Anberlen, Zundel,
Kliefoth, Zockler.

THE BOOK OF DANIEL. 377

examine it, and the knowledge^ shall be increased.
(5) And I, Daniel, looked, and behold there stooil
two others, one on this bank of the river, and the
other on that bank of the river. (G) And one said
to the man clothed in linen, who was over the waters
of the river, How long is the end of the wonders? (7)
And I heard the man clothed in linen, who was over
the waters of the river; and he lifted up his right
hand and his left hand to heaven, and swore by Him
that liveth for ever, that for a time, times and an half;
and when he shall have ceased to scatter a part of the
holy people, all these things shall be fulfilled. (8) And
I heard, but I understood not ; and I said. My lord,
what is the end of these things? (9) And he said.
Go thy way, Daniel, for the words are closed U]) and
sealed till the time of the end. (10) Many shall be
purified, and made white, and tried ; but the wicked
shall do wickedly; and none of the wicked will un-
derstand, but they that are wise will understand. (11)
And from the time when the daily service shall be
taken away, and an abomination that maketh desolate
set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and
ninety days. (12) Blessed is he that waiteth and
Cometh to a thousand three hundred and five and
thirty days. (13) But go thou thy way unto the
end, and thou shalt rest, and rise u}:* to thy lot at
the end of the days.

2 knowledge— -?'. e. of it, of this prophecy,— i?</Aer, Loicth, Gill,
Stuart, Zockler, Wintle, Keil, Fausset, Words^vorth, De Wette, Tre-
gelles, Van Ess, Vatican Text.

LIST OF AUTHORS.

In addition to the various ancient versions of the Book of
Daniel, the following are the names of authors, volumes and
articles more or less consulted and used in the preparation
of this book, particularly in the revision of the translation,
as referred to in the foot-notes to the revised text, as also in
the Lectures themselves : —

Alexander, art. " Canon," Kitto's
Bibl. Cyclo.

Allin, Israel's Restoration, London,
1855.

Allioli, Die Heilige Schri/t, mit
der Vutgata, 3d ed., Regens-
burg, 1865,

Ante-Nicene Christian Library, 26
vols., Edinburgh.

Armageddon, 3 vols., London, 1858.

Auberlen, The Prophecies of Dan-
iel and the Revelations of St. John,
New York, 1857.

Augustine, Aurelius, Works, 14
vols., Edinburgh.

Ay re, Introduction to Old Testa-
ment, vol. ii. of Home's Introd.,
eleventh ed., London, 1863.

Barnes, JVotes on the Book of Dan-
iel, New York, 1856.

Ben-Ezra, The Coming of Messiah
(Irving), 2 vols., London, 1827.

Berg, The Stone and the Image,
Philadelphia, 1856.

lierlcnhurger Bibel, 4 vols., 1726.

Bertholdt, Daniel axis dem Heb.-

Aram, neti Ubersetzt und erkl'drt,

2 vols., Erlangen, 1806, 1808.
Bickersteth, Works, 16 vols., Lon-
don, 1853.
Bii'ks, The Two Later Visions of

Daniel, London, 1846.
Bleek, An Introduction to the Old

Testament, 2 vols., London, 1875.
Bloomsbury Lectures, 12 vols.,

London.
Bosanquet, Messiah the Prince,

London, 1869.
Bottcher, Aus/Uhrliches Lehrbuch

der Heb. Sprache, Leipzig, 1866-

68.
Boyle, The Inspiration of the Book

of Daniel, London, 1863.
Brooks, The History of the Hebrew

Nation, London, 1841.
Browne, Ordo Sseclorum, London,

1844.
Biinsen, The Chronology of the Bible

(Sayce), London, 1874.
Cheyne. The Holy Bible, edited

379

380

LIST OF AUTHORS.

with. Various Renderings and

Readings, London, 1876.
Cheyne, art. " Daniel," Ency. Brit.,

ninth ed.
Cowles, Ezehiel and Daniel, loith

Notes, New York, 1867.
Gumming, Lectures on the Book of

Daniel, 1854.
Daniel's Great Period, London,

1844.
Davidson, A. B., An Introductory

Hebrew Grammar, second edition,

Edinburgh, 1876.
Davidson, J., Discourses on Pro2jh-

ecy, London, 1875.
Davidson, S., art. '' Canon," Ency.

Brit., ninth fjdition.
Introduction to the Old Testa-
ment, vol. ii. of Home's Introd.,

tenth ed., London.
Davies, A Compendious Hebrew

and Ghaldee Lexicon, London,

1872.

Revised English Bible, Lon-
don, 1877.

Delitzsch, F., art. " Daniel," Her-
zog's Ency. In both editions
(separate articles).

DoTiSildson, The Apostolical Fathers,
London, 1874.

Driver, The Holy Bible, edited with
Variotis Renderings and Read-
ings, London, 1876.

A Treatise on the Use of the

Tenses in Hebrew, Oxford, 1844.

Duncker, Geschichte des Alterthums,
vierte Auflage, vol. ii,, Leipzig,
1874.

Ephrem the Syrian, Select Works
of, Oxford, 1847.

Ernesti, Concordantife Bibliorum

Germanico-Hebraico-Grseese,'LiTp-
sise, 1688.

Ewald, Axisfuhrliches Lekrbuch der
hebr. sp>rache des A. B nudes, die
7 Auflage, Gott., 1863.

Die Projiheten des al ten Bundes

erkldrt, 2 Bde,, Stuttgart, 1840-
41,

— -■ — ' History of Israel, 6 vols,, Lon-
don, 1869.

Faber, On the Prop)hecies, 5 vols,,
London, 1818.

Fairbairn, On Prophecy, Edin-
burgh, 1856.

Fausset, A Commentary on Daniel,
Critical, Exjjerimental and Prac-
tical, Philadelphia, 1876.

Fry, The Second Advent, 2 vols,,
London, 1822,

Unfulfilled Prophecies, Lon-
don, 1835.

Fuller, Commentary on Daniel, in
Bible Commentary, New York,
1876.

Fuller, Der Prophet Daniel erklart,
Basel, 1868.

Filrst, Hebrdisches und Chnld'd-
isches Handworterbuch iiber das
A. T. (Davidson), 1867.

Chalddischo Grammatik, Leip-
zig, zweite Auflage, 1864.

Gaussen, The Prophecies of Daniel
Explained, London, 1873.

Gesenius, Hebrew Grammar, from
. the 21st German edition, by Roe-
diger, translated by Davies, Lon-
don, 1869.

Thesaurus Linguse Hebrsese et

Chaldsese V. T. (Roediger).

Lexicon Manuals Heb. et Chal.

in V. T. (Robinson).

LIST OF A UTHORS.

381

Gesenius. Hehr'disches mid Chald'd- |
I'sches Handiodrterbnch iiber das
A. T., 7te Auflage (Dietrich).

Gibbon, Home (Milman), 6 vols.

Gill, Exposition of Old Tesiament,
vol. iv.

Green, A Grammar of the Hebrew
Language, third edition. New
York, 1864.

Greswell, Dissertations, 4 vols., Ox-
ford, 1837.

Guers, Israel in the Last Days,
London, 1862.

Hale, New Analysis of Chronol-
ogy and Geography, History
and Prophecy, 4 vols., London,
1830.

Havernick, Kommentar iiber das
Bnch Daniel, Hamburg, 1832.

Handbuch der hist.-Krit. ein-

leitung in das A. T., b vols., Er-
langen, 1836-54.

Art. " Daniel," Kitto's Bibl.

Gyclo,

Hefele, Patrnm Apnstolicornm Op-
era, Tubingen, 1855.

Hengstenberg, Die Anthentie des
Daniel, Berlin, 1831.

Beit rage znr einleitung in's A.

T., Berlin, 1831.

— Christology of the Old Testa-
ment, second ed., 4 vols., Edin-
burgh. 1864.

History of the Kingdom of

God under the Old Testament, 2
vols., Edinburgh, 1871-72.

Hertwig, Tabellen ziir einleitung in
die BUcher des A. T., 2te Auflage,
1 esorgt von Kleinert, Berlin,
1869.

'S.itzig, Kurzgefasstes exeget. Hand-

buch zum A. T., das Bmh Daniel,
Leipzic, 1850.
Hofmann, Die 70 Jahre Jeremias
iind die 70 Jahrwochen des Dan-
iel, Nuremberg, 1836.
Hussey, The Holy Bible, with a
Brief Hermeneutic and Exegeti-
cal Commentary, 3 vols., London,
1845.
Jahn, Biblical Archmology (Up-
hara), second edition, Andover,
1827.
Hebrew Commonwealth, Lon-
don.
Kamphausen, in Bunsen's Bibel-

werk, Leipsic, 1867.
Keil, The Book of the Prophet
Daniel, Eng. trans., Edinburgh,
1872.
Lehrbnch der hist.-Krit. ein-
leitung in die kanon. Schriften des
A. T., Frankfort und Erlangen,
zweite Aufgabe, 1859.
Keith, History and Destiny of the
World and the Church, London,
1861.
Kelley, Notes on Daniel, London.
Kett, History the Interpreter of
Prophecy, 3 vols., Oxford, 1799.
Kliefoth, Das Buch Daniels iiber-
setzt und erkVdrt, Schwerin,
1868.
Kranichfeld, Das Bnch Daniel er-
kVdrt, Berlin, 1868.
Lactantius, Opera Omnia, Lipsiae,

1739.
Layard, Discoveries in Nineveh and

Babylon, New York, 1856.
Leathes, art. " Babylon," Kitto's

Bibl. Cyclo.
Lengerke, Da? Bnch Daniel ver-

382

LIST OF A UTHORS.

deutscht unci ausgelegt, Kbnigs-
berg, 1885.

Lenormant, Manual of the Ancient
History of the East, 2 vols., Lon-
don, 1869.

Leopold, Lexicon Hebraicum et
Ghaldaicum, Lipsiae, 1832.

Lord, The Theological and Liter-
ary Journal, 13 vols.. New York,
1848-61.

Lovvth, Commentary upon the Proph-
ecy of Daniel and the Twelve
Minor Projihets, 2 vols., London,
1726.

Luther, Auslegung des Proph. Dan-
iel, Walch, vol. vi.

Maitland, The Apostles' School of
Prophetic Interpretation, Lon-
don, 1849.

Maurer, Commentarius Grammati-
cus criticus in V. T., vol. ii.,
Lipsiae, 1836.

McCaul, The Old Paths, London,
1846.

McCausland, D., The Latter Days
of Jerusalem and Rome, London,
1859.

Mede, Joseph, Works, London,
1677.

Melanchthon, In Danielem Pro-
phetam Commentarius, Corpus
Keformatorum, vol. xiii., 1846.

Michaelis, C. B., Adnotationes phi-
lologico-exegeticie in Danielem,
Halle, 1720.

Michaelis, D. J. H., Biblia He-
hraica, Halle, 1720.

Molyneux, Israel's Future, London,
1860.

Newton, B. Wills, Prosi^ect of the
Ten Kingdoms, London, 1849.

Newton, B.Wills, J. /f?« to Prophetic
Enquiry, 2 vols., London, 1853.

Newton, Bishop, Dissertations on
the Projihecies, 1796.

Newton, Isaac, Observations upon
the Prophecies of Daniel and
the Apocalypse of St. John, Lon-
don, 1733.

Nolan, The Chronological Proj)he-
cies, London, 1837.

Noyes, A Neio Translation of the
Hebrew Prophets, fourth edition,
2 vols., Boston, 1868.

Oehler, art. " Kanon," Herzog's
Ency., first edition.

Olshausen, Lehrbuch der Heb.
Sprache, Braunschweig, 1861.

Oppert, Records of the Past, Assyr-
ian Texts, vols. vii. and ix., Lon-
don.

Phillips, A Syriac Grammar, third
edition, London, 1866.

Pirie, Works, 6 vols., Edinburgh,
1865.

Pusey, Daniel the Prophet, Nine
Lectures, second edition, London,
1868.

Quarterly Journal of Prophecy
(Bonar), 24 vols., London, 1849-
72.

Rawlinson, G., art. " Babylon,"
Smith's Bible Diet. (Amer. ed.).

A Manual of Ancient History,

New York, 1871.

The Origin of Nations, New

York, 1878.

Herodotus, 4 vols., N. Y., 1 859.

Five Ancient Monarchies, Lon-
don.

Riggs, A Manual of the Chaldee
Language, New York, 1866.

LIST OF AUTHORS.

383

Roediger, Chrentomathia Si/riaca
Dan. vii., cum Scholiia Eph-
raemi, editio altera, Halle, 1868.

Rosenmliller, Scholia t» V. T., vol.
X., Lipsise, 1832.

Ruetschi, arts. " Babel," " Babylo-
nia," Herzog's £'nc^., first edition.

Rule, Oriental Records, Historical,
London.

Oriental Records, Monumen-
tal, London.

Sayce, arts. "Babylon," ''Baby-
lonia," Ency. Brit., ninth ed.

Records of the Past, Assyrian

Text, vols. vii. and ix., London.

Smith, George, Records of the Past,
Assyrian Texts, vols. vii. and ix.,
London.

Smith, P., The Old Testament His-
tory, New York, 1875.

The Ancient History of the

East, New York, 1871.

Smith, R. Payne, art. " Daniel,"

Bihle Educator.
Stanley, Lectures on the History of

the Jeioish Church, 3 vols.. New

York.
Stier and Theile, Bihlia Polyglotta,

5 vols., Bielefeld, 1856.
Stuart, A Commentary on the Book

of Daniel, Boston, 1850.

Critical History and Defence

of the Old Testament Canon, An-
dover, 1872.

Hints on the Interpretation of

Prophecy, Andover, 1842.

Suicer, Thesaurus Ecclesiasticus, e
Patrihus Grsecis, 2 vols., Amster-
dam, 1728.

Taylor, Daniel, the Beloved, New
York, 1878.

Tregelles, Remarks on the Prophetic
Visions in the Book of Daniel,
fifth edition, London, 1864.

Trevilian, To Therion, London,
1858.

Turner, Studies, Biblical and Ori-
ental, Edinburgh, 1876.

Uhlemann, Syriac Grammar, trans-
lated by Hutchinson, second edi-
tion, New York, 1875.

Volck, arts. " Babel," " Babylonia,"
Herzog's Ency., second edition.

Westcott, arts. " Canon," " Daniel,"
Smith's Bihle Diet. (Amer. ed.).

Wette, de, Lehrbuch der historiseh-
kritischen einleituny in die Bilcher
des alten Testaments, fiinfte Aus-
gabe, Berlin, 1848.

Wieseler, Die 70 wochen und die 63
Jahrwochen des Propheten Dan-
iel, Gott., 1839.

Winchester, On the Prophecies, 4
vols., 1813.

Winer, Lexicon Manuale Heh. et
Chal. in V. T. Libros (Haver-
nick).

Chalddische Grammatik, 2te

Ausgabe, Leipzig, 1842.

Wintle, Daniel, an Lnproved Ver-
sion Attempted, with Notes, Lon-
don, 1836.

Wordsworth, The Book of Daniel,
with Notes and Introduction,
London, 1871.

Zockler, The Book of the Prophet
Daniel (Lange), Eng. trans.,
edited by James Strong, New
York.

Ziindel, Kritische Unfersuchungen
Uber die Abfassungszeit des Bach
Daniel, Basle, 1861.

INDEX.

Abed-nego, name given to Azariab,
21 ; meaning of, 21 ; trial of faith
of, 107-110; cast into furnace of
fire, 111-113.
Advent, second, of Christ, the time
when the kingdom of stone shall
be set up, 89-95 ; a personal and
literal coming, 201-205 ; signs of
nearness of, 297-302.
Afflictions, good effects of, 132, 133 ;
accompany saintship, 178,179;
do not always work righteous-
ness, 311, 312.
Alexander the Great, conquests
of, 61, 62, 190; kingdom of, the
third empire, 61, 62, 190, 212,
273 ; spares Jerusalem, 212.
Angels, the doctrine of, 269 ; min-
istrations of, 276, 277, 315.
Antichrist, the eleventh horn, 195 :
time of appearance of, 220, 221,
252, 253, 286; is yet to come,
279-283 ; teaching of the apos-
tles, 280-282 ; of the Old Testa-
ment, 282-284; belief of the
Church Fathers, 284, 285; Lu-
ther on, 285 : Kliefoth on, 285
an individual person, 287-289
spirit of, 224, 225, 291-297
spirit of, now abroad, 297-320
description of, 221, 222, 253,
283, 289, 293: descriptions of
times of, 307-311 ; and the
Jews, 308, 310; a time of res-
urrections, 317-320; reign of,
196, 279-281; destruction of,
197.
Antiochus Epiphanes, 215, 275;
infamous deeds of, 215, 216;

25

end of, 218; spirit of times
of, 223, 275.
Apocalypse, the, 313.
Apostasy the forerunner of Anti-
christ, 222-225 ; a mark of An-
tichrist, 295, 296.
Artaxerxes, 189; issues edict for
rebuilding of Jerusalem, 245,
246.
Auberlen, referred to, 270.
Augustine, quoted, 4; view of,

concerning Antichrist, 285.
Azariab, meaning of name, 20,
21.

B.
Babylon, meaning of name, 3 ;
early foundation of kingdom
of, 35 ; tower of, 35 ; early his-
tory of, recently discovered, 36 ;
greatness of kingdom, 37-39;
splendor of the city in the time
of Nebuchadnezzar, 39, 40, 123 ;
wise men of, 44 ; empire of, un-
der Nebuchadnezzar, the first
kingdom, 59, 60, 188 ; last kings
of, before Medo-Persian con-
quest, 139, 140.
Bacon, quoted, 219.
Barnabas, view of, concerning An-
tichrist, 284.
Barnes, Albert, quoted, 80.
Beast, first, second, third, fourth.

Cf. Kingdom.
Bel and the Dragon, 257.
Believers shall reign as kings on
earth, 203-205 ; must beware of
the spirit of Antichrist, 224-227;
blessedness of, in heaven, 324-
326.
Belshazzar, last king of Babylon

385

386

INDEX.

before Medo-Persian conquest,
139, 140 ; character of, 140, 141 ;
feast of, 141-144 ; commands the
sacred vessels to be brought in,
145 ; sees handwriting on wall,
146; sends for wise men, 147 j
advised by queen- mother, 148,
149 ; hears Daniel's interpreta-
tion, 150-152; end of, 152-155.
Belteshazzar, the name given to

Daniel, 20 ; meaning of, 20.
Berg, Dr., quoted, 79.
Bible, quoted.

Gen. X. 8-10, 35;

Num. xii. 6, 56;

Ps. ii., 197;

Job xxxiii. 15-17, 55 ;

Isa. viii. 14, 15, 88 ;
ix. 6, 7, 93 ;

Jer. xxvii. 5-8, 38 ;

Ezek. xxxvii. 21-28, 316;

Zech. xiv., 297;

Mai. iv. 1, 89 ;

Luke ii. 26-33, 93;

xvii. 34-37, 21;

Rom. xiii, 1, 57 :

1 Thess. iv. 13-18, 320;

V. 3, 202 ;

2 Thess. ii. 3-12, 281 ;

ii. 8, 297;
ii. 8-10, 197 ;
Heb. X. 36, 202 ;

1 John ii. 18, 22, 280 ;

iv. 3, 280 ;

2 John vii., 280 ;
Rev. xi. 15, 93;

xiii., 281, 282;
xix., 197.

, value of, 50, 51 ; divisions of,

into chapters and verses, 303,
304.
Bosanquet, views of, referred to,

258.
Browne, Dr., on insanity of Nebu-
chadnezzar, 132.

o.

Calumny, 164.
Cambyses, 270.

Ca})ital, true meaning of, 31 ; what

kind the true man needs, 31, 32.

Christ the Stone, 87, 90 ; to the na-

tion of Israel a stone of stumb-
ling, 87, 88; to the Church a
living stone, 88 ; power of, as
the grinding stone, realized at
second coming, 89-95 ; reign of,
199, 200; coming of, literal and
personal, 201-205; time of set-
ting up of kingdom of, 202, 203.
Cf. Messiah.

Christianity as now in the world,
84; not the stone kingdom, 85,
86.

Christians must be faithful in small
things, 25, 26. Cf. Believers.

Chronology, 246, 247.

Church, the, 90-92, 205.

Cicero on the power of Rome, 64.

Confession of sin, 235, 236.

Confusion of tongues, 35, 36.

Conscience, not to be trifled with,
172.

Consecration to God, value of early,
179, 180.

Consummation, the, 251, 303, fif.

Contests with spiritual powers, 269,
270.

Counsels to young men, 29-33.

Cowardice, moral, 146, 147.

Criticism, adverse, of Book of
Daniel, 16, 17, 259-261; source
of, 18; object of, 262;

, grammatico-historical, neces-
sary for understanding the word
of God, 7.

Cyrus, conquests of, 60, 61 ; issues
edict for rebuilding of temple,
245.

D.

Daniel, meaning of the name, 3,
20; in the royal college, 15-33;
three of the name, 18 ; descent
of, 19; captivity of, 19; wisdom
■of, 19, 20; receives a new name,
20 ; trial of, in the bounty of the
king, 24-26 ; life of, an embodied
epic of faith and greatness, 26,
180-182 ; an illustrious example
for young men, 26-33,180; offers
to interpret the king's dream,
53 ; unites with his three friends
in prayer unto God, 54 ; song
of thanksgiving for answer to

INDEX.

387

prayer, 57, 58 ; interprets the
dream, 59-64; interprets the
second dream, 120, 121; is sum-
moned before Belshazzar, 150 ;
interprets handwriting on wall,
152; selected as chief of presi-
dents by Darius the Median,
162, 163; on account of his in-
tegrity is watched by his ene-
mies, 163-168; plot laid against
life of, 169-172 ; faith of, tested,
173-175 ; is cast into lions' den,
176; vision of the four beasts,
184-187 ; second vision, 206, flf.;
prayer of, 232-236 ; a student of
prophecy; 233; vision by the
Hiddekel, 265 ; efiect of vision
on, 266 ; is commanded to seal
the prophecy, 303-307.

Daniel, Book of, 15; importance
of, 4; study of, has been ne-
glected, 17; method of treat-
ment in modern times, 6; critics
on, 16, 257-260; Wordsworth
on, 16 ; Bishop Newton on, 17 ;
importance of the study of, 4,
15, 16; source of adverse crit-
icism of, 18; time of compo-
sition of, 70, 71; main divisions
of, 183 ; genuineness of, 257-260 ;
critical discussion of particular
passages of, 260-265 ; revised
translation of, 331, seq.

Darius, king of Persia, 270 ; ar-
mies of, 189.

Darius the Median, 162; selects
Daniel as chief adviser, 162,
163: accepts to be worshipped
as a god, 170, 171 ; issues the
decree desired by the enemies
of Daniel, 171, 172; attempts
to deliver Daniel, 175, 176; pun-
ishes the enemies of Daniel, 177.

Death, not terrible to a good man,
174; reign of, 320, 321.

Deluge, date of, 34, 35.

Depravity of man, illustration of,
169.

Devotion, signs of true, 180-182.

Dreams, of Nebuchadnezzar, 41,
42, 55, 117-120; interpretation
of, 59-64, 66, 74-79, 122; a
mode in which God has reveal-

ed himself, 65, 56; are they
still a mode of revelation? 56.

E.

Early instruction, importance of,

22, 23.
Empire, vision of, 34-51.
Euphrates and Tigris, regions of,

rich in Biblical associations, 34.
Evil, will increase, 198.
Exegesis, true method of, 6-8.

Faith, power of, 174.
Firmament, the, a symbol of glory,
323, 324.

G.

Gabriel, 236, 237.

Galgacus on the Romans, 63, 64.

Gibbon, Edward, skeptical views
of, referred to, 18; quoted, 64.

Gill, Dr., quoted, 100.

Goat, kingdom of the, 212-214.

God. Cf. Practical Thoughts. To
be obeyed rather than man, 181 ;
a jealous God, 126, 127; weighs
the actions of men, 153, flf.; a
vision of, 185, 186 ; mercy of,
to us in the giving of revela-
tions, 266, 267; wills all to be
saved, 328.

Government, is of God, 57 ; forms
of, 65 ; as now on earth, 66.

Graeco-Macedonian empire, the
third kingdom, 61, 62, 190.

H.

Hananiah, meaning of name, 20;

receives new name, 20.
Harmonies, danger of, 208.
Heaven, blessedness of, 324-329.
Hebrew children, Song of Three,

257.
Hengstenberg, 247.
History, how shaped, 66-69 ;

sketched by prophecy from the

beginning, 70-72, 74.
Horn, eleventh, not the papacy,

194; the Antichrist of the last

days, 195.

388

INDEX.

Horns, ten, of fourth beast, 193;
not confined to the past, 193,
194, • refer to times immediately
preceding the judgment, 195.

Human nature, always the same,
311; the worship of, 107-109;
perverted, 125, 126, 169.

Human reason, cannot find out the
things of God, 47-51.

Idols, meats devoted to, forbidden,
24.

Ilgi, 36.

Image, golden, erected by Nebu-
chadnezzar, 99-102 ; object of
its erection, 100-104.

Infidelities of last days, 224, 225.

Insanity of Nebuchadnezzar, 127-
129, 132.

Inspiration a reality, 69-73.

Instruction, importance of early,
22, 23.

Interpretation of the Bible, true
science of, 6-8.

Irenaeus, view of, concerning Anti-
christ, 284.

Ismi-Dagou, 36.

Israel, fortunes of, 239, fif.; to be
restored, 308, 309.

J.

Jerome, view of, concerning Anti-
christ, 285.

Jerusalem, time of edict for the
restoration and rebuilding of,
245-247 ; destruction of, pre-
dicted, 250, 251.

Jews, Alexander and the, 212,
213 ; apostasies of, in the time
of Antiochus Epiphanes, 222,
233; restoration of, 308, 309;
present condition of, 314, 315;
future prosperity of, 314-316;
ills to be endured yet, 316.

Josephus, referred to, 20, 27, 70,
112, 215, 219.

Judgment, visions of, 185, 186;
foretold, 196, 197.

Jupiter Olympus, image of, placed
in the temple by Antiochus
Epiphanes, 223, 224.

K.

Kingdoms, the four great, 62-73.

the first, Babylonian, 59, 188.

the second, Medo-Persian, 60,
61, 188, 189 ; description of
61, 189,211.

the third, Grseco-Macedonian,
61, 62, 190, 191; the four
heads of, 191, 214; descrip-
tion of, 62, 191, 212.

the fourth, the Roman empire,
62-64, 192, 193; diversity
of opinion respecting, 191 ;
successive to the others,
191; of universal dominion,
191; continues to the day of
judgment, 64, 75-77, 192.

the final, the stone, 77-80 ; a
a true outward dominion,
77-79 ; entirely supernat-
ural, 79, 80, 82 ; supersedes
all human dominions, 81,
I 201, 202, 203; abides per-

petually, 82 ; not the
United States, 83, 84; not
Christianity in its present
form, 85, 86 ; established at
second coming of Christ,
89-95, 202, 203; nature of,
92-93, 203, 204; objections
to this interpretation an-
swered, 93-95.
Kings worshipped as gods, 170.
Kliefoth on Antichrist, 285.

Lactantius, view of, concerning

Antichrist, 284, 285.
Lacunza, Emanuel, quoted, 87.
Law, the Roman, still governs the

world, 75, 76.
Life, the key to a right, 30, 31.
Luther, how his career was shaped,

67, 68 ; quoted, 220, 285.

M.

Maccabees, Books of, 216.
Macedonian empire, 190, 191,

212-214.
Magicians, 44.

Man, vanity of, 137, 138, 277.
Manhood, 43.

INDEX.

389

Mauzzim, god of, 293, 294.

Meditation, importance of, 42, 43.

Medo-Persian empire, the second
kingdom, 60, 61, 188, 189; de-
scription of, 61, 189, 211. .

Meshach, name given to Mishael,
20; meaning of, 20; trial of
faith of, 107-110; cast into
furnace of fire, 111-113.

Mesopotamia, plain of, rich in Bib-
lical associations, 34.

Messiah. Cf. Christ. Presenta-
tion of, as King, 242-244 ; time
of coming of, exactly foretold,
247, 248; time of cutting otf
of, 248.

Michael, 312 ; his standing up for
Daniel's people, 313, 314.

Milton, a supposed poem of, 262,
263.

Miracles, reasons for those wrought
in Babylon, 112, 113.

Mishael, meaning of name, 20.

Mountains, 80, 81.

N.

Nabopolassar, the father of Nebu-
chadnezzar, 36, 37.

Names, importance of giving suit-
able, to children, 21.

Nature, beauties of, 323-325.

Nebuchadnezzar, 19 ; appoints a
daily provision of meat for
Daniel and his companions, 23;
reigns two years with his father,
Nabopolassar, 36, 37 ; time of
dream recorded in Dan. ii., 37 ;
conquests of. 38, 39 ; adorns the
city of Babylon, 39, 40, 123;
first dream of, 41, 42, 55 ; calls
the wise men, 44, 45 ; threatens
to punish the wise men, 45-47,
53 ; nobility of character, 96, 97 ;
erects a golden image, 99-102 ;
object of king in erecting this
image, 100-104; rigid decree
of, justifiable, 105, 100; procla-
mation of, the only complete
state paper come down from
early times, 116, 117 ; prophetic
forewarning of, 117-122; offence
of, 122-126; punishment of, 126-

130 ; recovery and restoration of,
131-133 ; greatness of, 123, 124;
insanity of, 127-129, 132; genu-
ine repentance of, 134.

Newton, Bishop, quoted, 17, 227.

Newton, Sir Isaac, 17.

Nimrod, fame of, 35 ; undertakes
the building of the Tower of
Babel, 35.

o.

Office, public, responsibilities of,
154, 155 ; dangers of, 164, 165,
167.

Officer, a good, 167.

Omens, 117, 118.

Origen, view of, concerning Anti-
christ, 284.

Outcome, the final, 303-329.

P.

Papacy, not the eleventh horn,
194.

Persia, Medo-, 188, 189, 211; sue-
cession of kings of, 270-273 ;
decrees of its kings touching
the restoration of the Jews,
245, 246.

Pope, the, 149 ; blasphemous honor-
ing of, 171.

Porphyr}^ on Daniel, 261.

Practical remarks : Importance of
giving names to children, 21 ;
value of early instruction, 22 ;
Christians must be faithful in
small things, 25 ; importance of
religious principle, 27,30; true
religion always courteous and
modest, 28 ; counsels to young
men, 29-33 ; the caj)ital neces-
sary for true success, 31, 32;
importance of reflection and
meditation, 42, 43 ; our know-
ledge of the will and purposes
of (xod depends on revelation,
47-51; Ood's estimate of this
world's wisdom, 62 ; God rules
in history, 66-69; inspiration a
reality, 69-73 ; revelation a cer-
tainty, 69-73 ; shall clergymen
take an interest in legislation,
98 ; models for young men, 109;

390

INDEX.

some over-devoted people, 110 ;
the power of God, 112, 113;
obey God before man, 114 ; the
word of God the infallible guide
of man, 118; danger of great-
ness and wealth, 122 ; proneness
of man to boast of his works,
125; a warning to pride and
self-glory, 136-138 ; moral cow-
ardice, 146, 147 ; God notes the
actions of men, 153, 154; the re-
sponsibilities of high office, 154,
155 ; sensuality, 155 ; warnings
of Providence, 156 ; profanation
of sacred things, 157-160; dan-
gers of public office, 164, 165,
167; depravity of man, illustra-
tion of, 169 ; power of faith, 174;
a righteous God rules the world,
177, 178 ; trials must come, 179 ;
comfort in, 205 ; value of early
consecration to God, 179, 180 ;
signs of true devotion, 180-182 ;
God has given us warning of
wrath to come, 198, 199 ; value
of the repetition of truth, 207,
208; beware of the spirit of
Antichrist, 224-227 ; the import-
ance of the study of prophecy,
228-230, 233 ; value of prayer,
54, 231, 232 ; confession of sin,
235, 236 ; mercy in the manner
of revelation, 267 ; ministra-
tions of angels, 276 ; the true
riches, 277 ; wilfulness, 291 ;
apostasy, 295, 296 ; wickedness
shall increase, 311,312; death,
319, 320 ; blessedness of heaven,
323-326 ; true wisdom, 327, 328 ;
this life a life of probation, 328,
329.

Prayer, value of, 54, 180, 231, 232;
of Daniel, 234-236.

Pride, warning against, 136-138.

Principle, devotion to religious,
the secret of success, 27, 28, 30.

Principles, 300.

Profanations of sacred things, 157-
160.

Progress, true conceptions of, 65.

Prophecy, importance of the study
of, 228-230, 233 ; nature of 219.

Providence, warnings of, 156; is a

reality, 177, 178 ; mysteries of,

198.
Ptolemy Lagus of Egypt, 274,

275.
Pusey, referred to, 279.

R.

Eam, kingdom of, 211, 212.
Rawlinsons, the, quoted, 124.
Religion, true, always courteous

and modest, 28 ; what it will

do for a man, 167; results of

despising, 295.
Repetition, value of, 207, 208.
Resurrection of the body, doctrine

of, known to the Jews, 317 ; two

resurrections, 318.
Revelation, supernatural, certainty

of, shown by the fulfilment of

prophecy, 69-73 ; costs of, 267.
Rewards, eternal, doctrine of, 321, ff.
Ribs, the three, countries referred

to by, 189.
Riches, vanity of earthly, 277.
Roman empire, the, the fourth

kingdom, 62-64, 191-193; still

continues, 64, 75-77, 191-193.

s.

Saadiah, Rabbi, quoted, 318.

Saints. Cf. Believers. Transla-
tion of, 320, 321; souls of de-
parted, 322.

Salvation, conditions of, 327, 328.

Science, modern, 69, 70 ; false the-
ories of, 297-300.

Sealing, of prophecy, 241 ; of the
Book of Daniel, 304-306.

Seleucus Nicator of Syria, 274,
275.

Self-exaltation, a characteristic of
Antichrist, 292, 293.

Self-glory, warning against, 136-
138.

Sensuality, 155.

Sermon, a splendid, 150-152.

Seventy weeks, 238, ffi; summary
of things to be accomplished in,
240, 241 ; description of periods
included in, 242-247.

Shadrach, name given to Hanan-
iah, 20; meaning of, 20; trial

INDEX.

391

of faith of, 107-110; east into

furnace of fire, 111-113.
Son of man. Cf. Christ.
Stars, the, symbols of glory, 325,

326.
State, value of religious counsellors

to, 98.
Stone, Christ the, 87. Cf. Chrtst.
Stone, kingdom of. Cf. Kingdom.
Susanna, History of, 257.

T.

Temple of Jerusalem, vessels taken
by Nebuchadnezzar, 144, 145 ;
profaned by Belshazzar, 145, 147;
profaned by Antiochus Epiph-
anes, 215, 223, 224 ; destroyed by
the Romans, 250, 251; to be re-
built, 808.

Tigris and Euphrates, 34.

Tillinghast, quoted, 77, 78.

Time must condition our eternity,
328.

Times, three and a half, 310, 311.

Tregelles, referred to, 247.

Trials, Christians must endure, 25;
must come, 179 ; comfort in, 205.

Trouble, time of, 307-310, 316;
how some are kept out of it,
.320, 321.

u.

United States, not the kingdom

of stone, 83, 84.
Urukh, 36.
Ussher, Archbishop, 247.

Vision, of the four beasts, 184-
187 ; corresponds to Nebuchad-

nezzar's dream, 187; interpreta-
tion of, 188, ff. ; second, of Dan-
iel, 206, ff.; in which it differs
from former, 209; method of in-
terpretation of, 210.

w.

Warnings, God holds responsible
for, 135, 136.

Weeks, the seventy, 237, ff.

Wicked, the, still worship, 293,
294 ; destiny of, 323.

Wickedness shall increase to the
end of time, 311,312.

Wilfulness, a characteristic of An-
tichrist, 291.

Wisdom of this world, incompe-
tent to find out the things of
God, 47-50 ; how regarded by
God, 62.

Wisdom, true, 827, 328.

Wise men of Babylon, 44, 45 : in-
competency of, 45-47.

Witnesses, the two, of the last
days, 313.

Woman, self-possession of, 148,
149.

Wordsworth, quoted, 16, 224-226.

Xenophon, quoted, 60, 142.
Xerxes, 189, 271, 272.

Young men, counsels to, 29-83 ;
models for all, 109.

DATE DUE

^■

./^